Feeds:
Posts
Comments

Posts Tagged ‘ppc’

Disclaimer: The PPC was created by Jay and Acacia; I have Permission to write this spin-off. The Sleep Mellon was first written by Alleb. Saxo and James are mine. The world of Harry Potter was created by J. K. Rowling and the world of Labyrinth by Jim Henson.
The fanfic being sporked, Wishes and Crystals belongs to Princess Emarelda.

Thanks to eatpraylove and S.M.F. who have been enormously helpful with betaing.


When the other two agents had left for their mission, James looked around the RC. “Might as well get started on our chores while they are out.”

“I don’t want to do chores,” said Saxo. “Why do we even have chores? We’re not kids.”

“Well, what do you want to do, if not chores?”

“I … uh … I want to contemplate important things.”

James crossed his arms. “You mean, you want to lounge about and re-watch The Force Awakens. You do realize that Kylo Ren is not supposed to be a role-model?”

“Mind your own business, fox!”

“Happily, when you mind yours.” James handed Saxo a plastic bag. “It is your turn to clean Aniseed’s litter box.”

“Urgh,” Saxo groaned, but went over to the litter box anyway. He pulled out his wand from his robes. “Accio cat poop,” he yelled and deftly caught the flying clumps in the bag. “I can’t believe I’m reduced to using my magic like this.”

“You could just scoop them out like a normal person,” pointed out James, who had begun washing the many tea mugs.

“Like a Muggle, you mean. That’s not what I’m talking about. We should have house elves.” Saxo sighed and pointed the wand at the litter box again. “Accio clumps!”

The clumps came flying out of the litter box just as Aniseed came flying out from somewhere and pounced on the biggest. It fell apart into a rain of dirty sand.

Aniseed stood in the middle of it, looking wide-eyed. “Mreow,” she said, and licked a paw before walking off towards the Radioactive Moss Creature’s room.

“Merlin’s wrinkly left cheek,” Saxo muttered, and went over to look under the sink for a broom and a dustpan. Therefore, when the console suddenly went BEEEEP!! he banged his head on the sink.

James walked over, pressed the button to silence the alarm, and started reading the report. Saxo, still rubbing his head and muttering different variations of “Merlin’s [adjective] [body part]” under his breath, joined him.

It turned out to be a new Harry Potter/Labyrinth crossover, and judging by the report, it combined and magnified the worst badfic traits from both continua.

“Myla… Sarah might have acted that way before going through the labyrinth, but not afterwards. If she did, then the whole movie would have been pointless,” complained James.

“Mucking up the magical world?” muttered Saxo. “We’ll see about that.”

When they were done reading they were once again united, if not comfortably then at least efficiently, in the common loathing of a badfic.

Saxo took the backpack from the shelf and checked the contents to make sure everything was there, while James started punching buttons on the console.

“Are we going as House Elves again?” asked James.

Saxo just nodded with gritted teeth, since he despised going as anything non-human.

James set the disguises and opened the portal, Saxo hoisted the backpack, and they stepped through.

 

 

They stood in prefic darkness and had to cover their ears as an Author’s Note in bold blared over them.

Wishes & Crystals begins a year after Sarah’s journey through the Labyrinth.

It is fall again and school is one month in. Sarah is now extremely close to Toby, but Karen and her father don’t change. They are uncaring and ignore her.

The CAD gave a BEEP loud enough to be heard over the din. Saxo took it out and looked at the display. [Centered text found. Revert to left-justified? Y/N]

Saxo pressed to confirm, and a moment later the format of the text became less obnoxious, although it didn’t do anything for the content.

“Why are there so many badfics that try to make Karen and Sarah’s dad out to be neglectful or borderline abusive?” asked James. “They are pretty normal parents and Sarah was having normal teenage conflicts with them. Nobody was actually horrible.”

Saxo simply shrugged and handed him the notebook so he could get started on the charge list, since the badness kept piling up with every new sentence.

One day Karen decides that Sarah is just a problem getting in the way of their happy family so she convinces Robert to let her send Sarah away to a horrible Catholic Orthodox boarding school run by nuns in Mass. Bay. But Sarah not only has caught the eye of the goblin king. She has caught the attention of Albus Dumbledore and the moon goddess, Selene.

“Well, there it is,” said Saxo. “She’s a big, honking Sue and we don’t need anything other than that paragraph to …”

“No,” interrupted James firmly. “We are going to do this by the book.”

“Urgh!”

Ignorant of her heritage, Sarah is shocked to discover that her great grandfather, Aldethas Gallan Williams was a wizard, she accepts the invitation to attend Hogwarts, unknown to her parents who think she is in Mass.

“That is not how it works,” said James, scribbling. “She is a minor so she does not get to attend Hogwarts without the consent of her parents, certainly not without their knowledge. I am charging for having herself kidnapped.”

But she is not alone, along with her new Griffindor friends, Harry Potter, Hermione Granger, the Weasleys,Ron, Fred, Ginny, George, Katie Bell, Angelina Johnson, Seamus Finnigan, Dean Thomas, Oliver Wood, and Alicia Spinnet, she might just survive. Unfortunately with all this Sarah gains a powerful enemy, Draco Malfoy.

Saxo bent down to pick up Griffindor and placed it on top of the backpack. “Don’t fall off,” he warned. The mini-Aragog clicked its pincers in reply.

Sarah has much to hide yet much to gain, she discovers that not only does she have tame magic (wizard magic) she has wild magic (Labyrinth Fae Magic). Secretly, she learns and discovers more about her Fae powers that are equal to Jareth’s and experiences the effects and duties as a moon child and it’s gifts.

“Urgh!” exclaimed Saxo. “She might as well be ticking off a list of Labyrinth and Harry Potter Sue clichés.”

“I think something is finally happening.”

Sure enough, the darkness around them lifted and they found themselves standing on the pavement in front of Sarah’s house. Sarah herself was coming up the street with her dog on a leash, so the agents had to hide around a corner.

Mid July – Saturday, July 16, 1994

The world around them started to shake ever so slightly.

“Must be the time-shift,” whispered James. “Labyrinth takes place around 1986, almost a decade before this.”

Sarah had wished Toby away about seven and a half months before.

The shaking became even more pronounced.

“What’s this, then?” asked Saxo.

“The intro said that the story begins a year after the events of Labyrinth,” James explained. “So there is not just a jump in the canon time, but the story’s own internal chronology is inconsistent.”

“You’ve been doing some reading, haven’t you?”

“I take this work seriously and I would thank you to do the same.”

“She’s entering the house; let’s follow.”

They went all the way around the house, looking for an open window, before James remembered that they could just portal in. Saxo thought of Apparating in at the same time, so they argued about which way would work better before finally doing it each their own way and meeting up inside.

This meant that they missed a lot of whining from Sarah about what an awful mother Karen was and how she was basically a slave in her own home, as well as a flashback to the first manifestation of Sarah’s new powers (summoning crystals when she got angry).

She did magic when she could, like if she forgot a book or was running late to school. She still talked to Hoggle, Ludo, and Sir Didymus constantly and she even had some goblin friends, who loved to make mischief for Karen. Her hob-goblin friends were, Ziggy, Gimp, No-Nose, Dizz, Dusty, Wagli, Peeku, and Moli.

“Soooo…” said Saxo, scratching his nose thoughtfully. “Do you want to bet that only one or two of them will have lines or any kind of personality and the rest will just be in the background once each, after which we’ll never see them again because she got tired of copy-pasting the names?”

“No.”

“Bucket of fun you are. Also, incoming flashback. Brace yourself.”

Everything went sepia-toned as a scene played where Sarah was upset with Karen and a group of Brownies showed up and started to clean the house while singing and dancing. Then the flashback ended.

They had introduced themselves as Patches, Brownie, and Buttons.

“Hang on, what?” asked Saxo after the flashback had ended. “Whatever happened to Dingy, Stuffy, and Butthurt or whatever their names were? And weren’t they supposed to be hob-goblins?”

“She must have changed her mind. I should have taken that bet anyway, since it turned out you were wrong.”

Saxo sniffed. “Only on a technicality. I was right that she couldn’t be bothered with writing them properly; I just underestimated how little she actually cared.”

“She is using the mirror to call Hoggle now. You should get a reading on him to find out how out of character he is.”

Saxo scowled but took out the CAD.

Hoggle’s face appeared in the mirror and he stepped through. “Hiya missy!”Hoggle said. “Hey Hoggle. How are you and the guys?”Sarah asked.

“Line breaks. They exist for a reason,” said Saxo.

“We are well Sarah. Ludo and Didymus have set up a stand in the marketplace. Ludo sells rocks that change shape in your hand and Didymus carves wood.

Saxo laughed out loud, making both Sarah and Hoggle pause and look around, so that he and James had to duck so as not to be seen. After a moment the two canons shrugged and continued their conversation.

“I didn’t know you were so good at whittling,” whispered Saxo. “That baton you’re using, did you make that yourself?”

James scowled, but elected to ignore the jibe. Instead he said: “It just said in an earlier paragraph that she talks to her three friends constantly, so why does this conversation read like she has not seen any of them for months?”

“Hm. You’re right. This is starting to look less like sloppy writing and more like a serious case of amnesia.”

“And it seems to be contagious. You still need to get that reading.”

Saxo rolled his eyes but pointed the CAD at Hoggle, checked that it was muted, and pressed the button. Then he read the display before showing it to James.

[Hoggle. Goblin. Canon. OOC 45%.] The text blinked and was replaced with: [It sounds like a lot, but he is hardly in this story.] Blink. [Not glamorous enough, you know?]

“Tell me about it,” muttered Saxo and was about to put the CAD away, when James said: “Get a reading on Sarah, while you are at it.”

“Don’t see why we have to bother. She’s as Sueish a Sue as I’ve ever seen. We’d just risk the CAD blowing up.”

“And if we don’t do this properly, we risk Upstairs blowing up.” James made a grab for the CAD and got it.

Saxo ignored him and stepped in front of Sarah after she finished talking to Hoggle. “Sarah Williams, also known as Mary Sue, you are charged with being a big honking Sue, multiple time-shifts, and not caring enough about your own story or your own OCs to keep even the simplest details straight. You are sentenced to die. Avada Kedavra!”

The killing curse struck the confused looking Sarah squarely in the chest and she keeled over backwards.

“Noooo!” James yelled.

Saxo turned. “What?”

James held up the CAD and showed him the display. [Sarah Williams. Human. Canon. OOC 32%.] It blinked. [You messed up.]

Saxo felt his knees go wobbly. “She’s the real Sarah? But she had every single mark of being a Sue!”

“And that is why we get a reading before executing anyone,” replied James through gritted teeth. He opened the notebook and wrote a short message, before ripping out the page and placing it on Sarah’s chest. Then he opened a portal. “Help me get her through. Carefully.”

“Is this going to the Bog of Eternal Stench?” asked Saxo as they lifted the dead body through.

“What?! No! It is a portal to Medical. They can fix her.”

“But she’s dead!”

“She is a canon. They can fix her. We, however, are still in trouble and we will need to clean this up without further mishaps.” He scanned the Words ahead of them. “Fortunately, it would seem that Sarah does not show up again for a while. We will proceed with our duty.”

Meanwhile, in Salem, Massachusetts, a young middle age woman sat at a desk.

The Word World shimmered for a moment, then settled on a young woman in a dress that looked like it came from a historical movie with little thought to accuracy and an even smaller budget.

She pulled out some creamy stationary and began to write in a beautiful flowing script. Soon she was finished and she sealed the note in the envelope.

A large pool of spilled cream appeared on the desk, which the woman wrote in with a pen. It went about as well as you would expect. When she was finished, she wiped the cream from the table down into an envelope, spilling most of it, before sending it off with an owl.

“Creamy is actually an acceptable word for ‘cream coloured’,” muttered James. “The Word World must be seriously out of whack to interpret it literally.”

The woman’s name was Anya McCallistar. She was a witch and the headmistress of a wizard school in Salem.

James sniffed. “Smells like a Sue to me. You had better get a reading on heeeeer!!” The last word ended in a drawn out yowl, as they were dragged sideways into a new scene.

At the same time in Salem, Massachusetts,

“Wait, what?” asked Saxo, getting to his feet. “Weren’t we here just a minute ago?”

“I have a feeling of deja moo,” said James.

a kind woman with deep blue eyes and blond hair in her mid-thirties, stared at a large old thick book.

A man entered the room and greeted the woman as Anya and she greeted him as Casper.

The two Agents hid behind a curtain, although it was doubtful if any of the two people would have noticed them, since Anya had been oblivious to their headfirst tumble into the room.

Anya Felling was a wise woman of thirty-five. She had deep big blue eyes and golden blond hair that fell to her shoulders.

“I will make sure to contact the Department of Redundancy Department about this,” said James.

She wore a black wizard robe, with two symbols on the right chest. One was the shield of Gryffindor the other was the shield that said -Salem School of Witchcraft- with a black cat. She was the founder and headmistress of the school. It was the only wizard and witch school in the United States that existed.

There was a moment of stunned silence.

“Merlin’s pantaloons!” swore Saxo. “How arrogant can one get? Not only is she headmistress at the age of thirty-five, but she claims to have founded the first and only Wizarding School in America? I know this is before Pottermore and all that, but this is still beyond stupid! How and where does she think magically gifted American children got their training before she came along?”

He pulled out the CAD, muted it, and pointed it at Anya. [Anya Felling, or possibly McCallistar. Female human. Non-canon. Yup, that’s a Sue alright.]

James glanced at the read-out. “We have our target,” he said.

“So do we just kill her now or …?” asked Saxo.

“We gather charges and, if we are very lucky, we will manage to gather enough to warrant killing her and ending the fic before Sarah is set to make her next appearance.”

“And if we’re not?”

“I have read of a case like that. One of the agents had to play the role of the canon character in the fic to get the story moving along.” James’ facial expression was neutral, but there was a wicked gleam in his eyes.

After Ayna graduated from Hogwarts in 1977, she became an Auror.

“Looks like I might just avoid having to …” began Saxo. He stopped and looked at a tiny version of Anya running in circles on the floor. “Is that a mini-Sue?”

“It must be Ayna,” replied James.

There was an excited hissing, and then Griffindor jumped through the air and landed next to the mini-Sue, who only had time for a small squeak before meeting her timely demise.

“Good mini-Aragog,” said James brightly.

She did this for five years, until she was twenty-three. She then returned to Salem, Massachusetts and founded a magic school for magical children in the United States with the help of some of her friends from Hogwarts.

Saxo pinched the bridge of his nose. “She didn’t just become an Auror, she ditched the job again.”

In the fic, Anya explained to Casper that a new name of a fifteen year old girl had showed up in the Book of Listings. She wrote a letter to Dumbledore and McGonagall and sent it by owl. This time, no dairy products were involved.

She then went to the staff room and explained to some of the present faculty members how she had found out about Sarah.

“A new witch has been announced. And not just any witch. Her name is Sarah Katherine Williams. She is fifteen years old and lives with her father, stepmother, and half baby brother, Toby, in the town of Crystal Falls, New Jersey.”

There was another silence, this time from embarrassment, as both Agents tried to fathom the level of subtlety it would take to have a Labyrinth fic take place in a town called Crystal Falls.

James cleared his throat. “One of the faculty members is the uncanonical brother of Nymphadora Tonks.”

Grateful for something to do, Saxo took out the CAD and got a reading on Henry Tonks. [Henry Tonks. Male human. Non-canon. Bit original character. Very little bit.]

“Funny,” muttered Saxo and put it back in his pocket.

“The girl that just was listed today in the Book of Listings, is the great granddaughter of Aldethas Gallan Williams and is the great great niece of Godric Gryffindor.”

“She is the Gryffindor Heir!”Casper exclaimed.

The agents found themselves in Dumbledore’s office almost as quickly as they’d arrived in Salem.

The headmaster received Anya’s letter and then went to his own staff room, where a selection of faculty members were gathered.

“I just got a letter from Anya everyone!”Dumbledore said entering the room. “Oh Albus, what does it say?”Minerva asked. “I haven’t read it yet.”Dumbledore said opening the letter.

Both Agents facepalmed twice in a row. It helped a little because the physical pain distracted from the pain of the stupid.

Anya McClallistar was a student at Hogwarts long ago, when she grew up she went to America and founded a school for witches and wizards there. Dumbledore silently read the letter.

With another enthusiastic hiss, Griffindor jumped down and took care of McClallistar the mini-Sue, while James noted a charge in very large letters with many exclamation points for being unable to decide on her own name.

James frowned. “Sarah is about to show up in the next scene, so we had better stop this now.” He winced. “The kids at her school call her ‘Ice Queen’.”

Saxo also made a pained expression. The Sarah!Sue in the badfic they both originated from had had the same nickname. “Cliché much?” he said with a laugh that sounded a little shaky. “Are you sure there are no more major charges?”

“I am sure.” James pointed ahead in the Words to the end of the following chapter, which contained an Author’s Note asking for ideas for how Sarah and Jareth should meet.

Saxo made a disgusted noise. “Very well. As you say, we should wrap this parody of a fic up.” He had managed to pull himself together, but was still so shaken from his mistake, that he didn’t even comment on the fact that in the Words he had just scanned, Hoggle said that Didymus’ dog was smarter than he was.

Then he hesitated, thinking for a moment. “Actually, let’s get Anya first and stuff her in an Oubliette. I want her to sit and think about what’s coming next.” He grinned, grabbed James’s arm, and Apparated back to Salem. Anya had no life outside her role in the plot, so she was still waiting in her office for McGonagall to arrive. It was eerie and rather sad in a way, but at least it made it very easy to open a portal under Anya’s chair, which she fell through with a yelp.

The agents quickly made a round to all the characters who had been affected by the story — this time by portal, since James claimed that apparating gave him an upset stomach — and erased everyone’s memories of the events of the fic using alternately the neuralyzer and Memory Charms, and in Hoggle’s case both at once.

“Oops,” said James, looking down at the unconscious Hoggle. “Do you think he’ll be alright?”

“I’m sure he’ll be fine,” said Saxo. “We can ask in Medical when we get back. Discreetly, of course.”

“Of course.”

“Well, that was almost as dull as wading through this fic,” said Saxo when they were done cleaning up and had gotten rid of Henry Tonks.

James opened a portal to the Oubliette and they stepped through.

Saxo yelled “Stupefy!” at the Sue and she froze sitting on the floor. Only her eyes moved, darting from one to the other as if she knew this could not be good.

James took out the notebook, but Saxo asked “May I?”

With a surprised look at his partner being polite, James handed it over.

Saxo cleared his throat and began: “Anya McCallistar or Felling or whatever your name is, you are charged with exceptionally sloppy writing leading to, among other things, time-shifts, random name changes, and spawning Griffindor the mini-Aragog along with two mini-Sues. You are further charged with having a completely overblown backstory, being both a former Auror and the headmistress of a wizarding school you founded yourself when you’re not even in your forties, being arrogant enough to claim that said school is the only one in North America, putting several other characters Out of Character, especially Sarah Williams, who we killed in the belief she was a Sue —”

“Hang on!” interrupted James. “You do not get to pin that on her. You killed Sarah because you could not be bothered to get a reading. That has nothing to do with her.”

“Only because she was so Sueish! Anyone would have mistaken her for the main Sue!”

“But not anyone would have killed her without making sure.” James’ expression of anger was replaced by one of sadness. “You killed her, because you wanted to. Because you hate the real Sarah, and for this … I apologize.”

“You … apologize?” Saxo could not have been more surprised if James had sprouted an extra head. Even the Sue looked puzzled.

“In our last mission together,” James said slowly, “I wanted to kill the replacement-Sue prematurely, without even charging her, because I love Sarah so much. You held me back, reminded me of my Duty. I should have done the same for you, but I failed you. I failed the Flowers. This is my fault. I am sorry.”

He stopped talking and just stood, looking dejected.

Saxo cleared his throat again. He felt like he should do or say something, but had absolutely zero experience with comforting an upset person and nothing in his background to help him out. How would Mittens or the RMC handle this?

“Look, I screwed up and it’s not something you should take the blame for,” he said finally. “Anyway, Medical will fix Sarah, we’ll kill this Sue and fix canon, and the Flowers will forgive us. It’ll be alright.”

James looked up. “You think so?”

“I do. Now let’s get this over and done with. I’m sick of this story.” He made a gesture towards the Sue. “Do you mind?”

“Not at all.”

“In that case, Anya, I charge you with being a Sue and the center of an awful story. The punishment is death and you do not get any last words because, frankly, there’s been enough talking.”

 

After watching the Sue sink in the Bog of Eternal Stench and making sure that there were no more bubbles coming up, the agents opened a portal back to RC#170 and stepped through, reluctantly. They were half expecting to see agents from the Department of Internal Affairs waiting to arrest them, but the RC was empty, apart from the many minis, Aniseed and the Prefect Badger, which was snoring peacefully in a corner. Either Mittens and the RMC hadn’t gotten back from their mission yet, or they had gone somewhere else.

Griffindor jumped eagerly from the backpack and joined the small group of mini-Aragogs, who all hissed excitedly.

There was a soft “blup” and a message appeared on the screen of the console. “Come see me at once. The Floating Hyacinth.”

Saxo gulped audibly, but James reached out and squeezed his arm. “We’ll go together. We’ll face this as fellow agents.”

Saxo simply nodded, and they went out the door, whereupon a melon with Elf ears bounced past, snored menacingly, and continued on its way.

The agents looked after it, looked at each other, shrugged, and went in the opposite direction to face the wrath of their department head.

 

Read Full Post »

Disclaimer: Supernatural was created by Eric Kripke. The PPC was created by Jay and Acacia; I’m only playing in it. The fanfics ‘Ski Trip‘ and ‘Baby‘ belong to Kit-Kat92 and she can keep them; preferably far away from me. Mittens, the RMC and James are mine.

Rating: T. Fics contain attempted rape and miscarriage, but no details.


”You are back,” said James as soon as Mittens opened the door to RC #170. ”How did it go? Where were you sent?”

”We’ve been transferred to the Department of Improbabilities,” the Radioactive Moss Creature replied. ”It’s …” It was interrupted by the console going BEEEEEEEEP!!

Mittens strode over, hit the button and checked the Intelligence Report. “It’s another Supernatural fic,” he said and frowned. “For no discernible reason, the Winchester brothers stop looking for their father and Sam settles down with a girlfriend.” He turned to look at the RMC. “That’s …”

“Improbable, yes,” the RMC finished dryly. “Well, we’ve already packed for that canon. Do we need a new dummy?”

“No, but I think we might need extra bottles of Bleeprin.”

“Then grab what you can find and let’s get going.”

Mittens set their disguises to human, opened a portal and they stepped into the pre-fic darkness.

An Author’s Note boomed.

Disclaimer: I don’t own anything certainly not this.

My sis wrote this and told me to post it so hear it is.

“It’s going to be one of those fics, isn’t it?” said the RMC with a sigh.

“According to the report, yes. But maybe the sister has better SPaG than the poster?”

The fic opened with some exposition.

They had been looking for there father for almost a year now and Sam hadn’t gottenover the death of his girlfriend but he Dean convinced him that as much as it hurt Sam was just going to have to move on no matter how much the pain was. There had been “supernatural” cases but Dean decided Sam needed a little break to get to move on with his life before he continued being a supernatural bounty hunter.

“What? No!” the RMC exclaimed. “Back then Dean would never have told Sam to take a break from hunting. Not to mention that the demon who killed Sam’s girlfriend and their mother is still out there and they would still want it dead.”

“So, a charge for OOC behaviour, then.” Mittens took out a notebook and a pen. “I should get a reading on the brothers, just to make sure none of them have been replaced. Once they show up, that is.” Mittens shot a pointed look at the lack-of-setting-around them.

When he went back to what as hewould call it a “normal” life he went back to schooland his friends andhe even got a new girlfriend, her name was Crystal she was a Latin girl and very beautiful. But today was the anniversary of his girlfriend’s death and Crystal didnt know of her boyfriend’s life past or present and on this specific day he seemed very depressed.

This ended the exposition and the fic finally deposited them in a hallway outside a classroom. The hallway was so generic that for a moment the agents thought they had somehow landed back in HQ, but Sam and Crystal were there.

They watched as Crystal asked Sam if something was wrong and he changed the subject by asking her if she wanted to go skiing.

Mittens took the opportunity to get a reading on Sam. [Sam Winchester. Human (mostly). 91,2% OOC. Otanche. Siem reap District] He looked at it in dismay, before showing it to the RMC. “Apparently there’s much worse to come.”

All of a sudden Xs started falling down around them and they had to dive into the classroom to avoid getting hit. The bold, upper-case Xs had been used to mark a scene change. From the outside, it merely looked bad, but from inside the text, it was very much like having caltrops raining down.

“Charge for the use of weapons grade punctuation,” the RMC said, while opening a portal to the next scene, which took place in a cabin somewhere.

The next thing Sam heard was Crystal’s scream. He went and got there as fast as he could. When he got there she was bleeding from the head. She fell back and hit her head on a rock. She had scratch marks on her and they did not seem normal. So Sam called his brother, Dean, and they where on another supernatural search.

“That came out of absolutely nowhere,” the RMC said. “No buildup, no tension, no nothing. Charge.”

“Also, that has to be the worst description of someone getting injured, that I have …” Mittens began, but was interrupted by an Author’s Note in all caps. Both agents clamped their hands over their ears, but it barely helped.

SORRY THE CHAPTER WAS SO SHORT I WILL MAKE IT LONGER IF YOU GUYS LIKED THIS ONE AND PLESE REVIEW.

My ears are ringing,” the RMC said, when it was safe to remove one’s hands from one’s ears.

“What? I can’t hear what you’re saying. My ears are ringing,” Mittens replied, almost as if someone, somewhere was scraping the bottom of the barrel of jokes.

 

The next chapter opened in a hospital.

Sam called Dean, while he rushed Crystal to the hospital. She woke up 3 hours later and by that time Dean had already gotten there so Sam went in the room alone and Dean stayed in the waiting room.

Being off stage, so to speak, the story had a less firm grip on Dean and he had a puzzled frown as if he was trying very, very hard to remember something that was just outside his reach.

“Get a reading on him,” the RMC whispered. “I’ll take a look at the action. Or what you might call it.” It peeked into the hospital room, where Sam had just told Crystal that something knocked her out and scratched her.

“What do you mean by something?” she asked with a scared look on her face.

“You didn’t see what attacked you?” he asked with a shocked look on his face.

The RMC winced. Then it looked ahead in the Words and returned to Mittens, ushering him to safety in another room, just as more X‘s began raining down.

“We need a charge,” it said, “for what is possibly the worse prose I have ever had the misfortune of coming across. What did the reading say?”

Mittens showed the CAD to the RMC; the last readout still visible in the display. [Dean Winchester. Human. 43,7% OOC. Belvis. Craftivism.]

“He looked like he was trying to break out of it,” he said. “Maybe … Oh, I guess it’s too late now. Sam’s here and Dean is back in the story.”

“Yeah I know, I have to tell her the truth she has to know that we are bounty hunters.”

Sam had not notice but Crystal had came out of the room when he said that they where bounty hunters.
“You’re a what?” She said with a surprised look on her face.

“They’re not bounty hunters!” both agents said, at roughly the same time and with exactly the same tone of annoyance.

Suspense what can I say. PLEASE R&R.

Charge for stupid Author’s Notes,” the RMC said as next chapter began.

After Sam called Dean, while he rushed Crystal to the hospital. She woke up 3 hours later and by that time Dean had already gotten there so Sam went in the room alone and Dean stayed in the waiting room.

Both agents stared. Then blinked. Then stared again.

“You know,” the RMC said. “I’ve got the strangest feeling of deja moo.”

“Did we somehow end up back in the beginning of the last chapter instead of going to the next?”

The RMC looked at the Words. “No. We’ve moved on as we were supposed to. It would seem that whoever put this up, posted the second chapter twice. Let’s just skip it. I have absolutely no desire to rewatch any of it.”

They opened a portal to the next chapter and found themselves standing in a foggy, grey nothingness, since there was no indication of where the chapter took place.

Crystal tried calling an ambulance, but there was no service where they were they where standing. They had Crystal who was in the metical classes in the school and she knew there was a first aid kite in the cabin, so they got on the motor skis and where on there way to the cabin.

“Huh?” asked Mittens.

What?” asked the RMC.

What it this … I don’t even … What’s a ‘metical class’? Or a ‘first aid kite’?”

Never mind that. Where are we and what’s going on?” The RMC frowned and studied the Words for a moment. “It would seem that the second chapter was not just posted twice, it was posted instead of the third. Thus we have no kind of context that could make this make sense.” It paused. “Not that anything could, really, but you know what I mean.”

It checked the Words again since hanging back meant that they had gotten left behind by the story. “So there’s a fourth person who’s hurt. Crystal tells Dean to get the first aid from the bathroom and for some reason he just stares at her like an idiot. Although maybe he’s wondering if she’s talking about the kite or if she wants him to bring something actually useful.”

“Huh. I suppose the Sue is making Dean an idiot because she’s trying to make herself seem competent and assertive.”

“And failing spectacularly. Let’s go to the cabin and watch them in person.”

“Hello.”
“Hola beba como estas?” She heard her mother’s voice.
“Bien, yo esto en la mountains con los amigos meo.” She responded in Spanglish.

“What language is she talking?” Dean asked his brother in a whisper.

“I have no idea what she’s saying,” the RMC commented. He and Mittens were outside the cabin looking in through the window at Crystal, who was on the phone. “But even the story admits that it’s not proper Spanish, so we can make the charge.”

“Ok guys, I just asked my mother what a Chupacabra was and she said it was a blood sucking thing and it also does weird scratches.”

The agents gave each other a long look.

“Okay,” Mittens started. “Even though they haven’t actually been featured, chupacabras are mentioned in Supernatural, so they do exist. Which means that Sam and Dean should already know about them.”

“And if they don’t, there could be an entry in their dad’s journal,” the RMC interjected.

Mittens started ticking off points on his fingers. “They could also call Bobby or hit the library or use the internet. Basically, you could do a top fifty of places they would look for info about a monster and ‘waiting for the girlfriend’s mom to happen to call and tell them about it’ wouldn’t even be on it. This is …”

“Improbable?”

“To say the least, yes.” Mittens crossed his arms. “And it’s not even like the mom knew anything important, like how to find it or kill it.” He uncrossed his arms and started scribbling more charges.

“How did your mom know that?” Sam asked wondering if his girlfriends family was part of the bounty hunting business.

“They show things about that thing on the Spanish news.” She responded.

They started to do more research on Sam’s laptop.

Both agents facepalmed.

“Well, that just made the last part completely and utterly pointless,” Mittens said and wrote a new charge.

They skipped ahead to the next morning and came out of the portal to find the whole cabin in an uproar because the wounded woman from the last chapter was dead.

“It was my fault I should have kept an eye on her we never should have left her alone.” Crystal said with tears rolling down her cheeks.
“Crystal come downstairs with me, Dean you go and do some thing with the body.” Sam said walking out the door with Crystal.
“Look at me. It was not your fault, we couldn’t do anything about it she died it her sleep maybe she didn’t feel anything.” Sam said.

“You idiot! Of course it was her fault!” the RMC snapped, before turning to Mittens. “She couldn’t call an ambulance, but there was nothing stopping her or the Winchesters from driving the woman to the hospital. Instead Crystal, who is supposed to be studying medicine, patched the woman up with a first aid kit or kite or whatever and then ignored her until now. Sam and Dean should also have known better, but they’ve been brainwashed into extreme incompetence so the blame falls squarely on Crystal.”

There was a moment’s silence after the rant.

Mittens cleared his throat. “They’re going hunting. Should we follow?”

“Have to,” the RMC replied moodily. “The hunts are an essential part of a Supernatural story; we need to see how badly she mucks it up.”

Crystal stayed in the car until she heard a scream and it sounded like Sam, so she got out of the car and ran to where the boys where. Sam was not hurt he Screamed because a branch hit him on the back when the wind blew.

There was the sound of two agents banging their heads against two tree trunks in an attempt to lessen the pain.

Crystal didn’t move but it was coming to her. Then Sam took his gun and BOMB. He shot the thing it was on the ground so they said the spell and sent it back to hell. Then Crystal ran to Sam and they got there bags to go home.

“If this was any other fic,” Mittens said, “I would make a charge for having a hunt that was far too short and lacking in tension, but I’m just so glad that it’s over.”

“I know what you mean,” the RMC said. “But you should still find it in you to make the charge. We can’t go around slacking on the Duty.” It checked the words once more. “At least the fic is done. There’s a short scene in which Crystal finds out that she’s pregnant, but we don’t have to watch it.”

“It’s done?” Mittens frowned. “How long is this fic?”

“I’d say around 2000 words, including Author’s Notes.”

“Seriously? I know it makes no sense to complain that it wasn’t longer, but it’s barely even the length of a decent chapter.”

“Yeah, well, let’s just wrap it up so we can go home. It’s …” The RMC stopped and squinted. “There’s something in the Words ahead of us.”

“What?”

“I don’t know. I’ve never seen anything like this before. You know how the end of a fic looks like the grey pre-fic darkness?”

“No.” Mittens had always had difficulties looking ahead in the Words and had never tried to look beyond the end of a fic.

“Well, it does. Except that here, there seems to be something behind it.”

“It continues?”

“Well, it can’t, can it? The fic ends, that’s why it goes grey.”

“Should we skip ahead?”

The RMC considered for a moment. “No. The greyness can’t hurt us, but if we portal blindly, we have no idea where we might end up.” It reached out and grabbed Mittens’ hand. “We’ll let it catch up with us. Just keep the Remote Activator ready so you can open a portal back to HQ, if we need to get out.”

Wide eyed and rigid Mittens waited as the scene with Crystal played out. He made a mental note to charge for stupid use of a pregnancy test, but didn’t want to let go of the RMC’s hand. He probably couldn’t if he had tried. The RMC was holding on to him with an iron grip that turned its knuckles white. Then the greyness at the end of the fic was visible, not unlike the Nothing from the movie version of The Neverending Story and it washed over them and he couldn’t see a thing, could just feel the grip on his hand and gripped tightly in return.

There was a sense of falling or maybe of being catapulted straight ahead; it was impossible to tell. Then they hit something.

Since the pre-fic darkness has no actual mass, landing in it should have been like two solid objects landing on something soft. In reality – although that word is used very loosely here – it felt like the agents were two soft, bouncy objects, like silly putty, landing on something very hard. While it didn’t technically hurt, it was as far away from being comfortable as you can get without losing the ‘didn’t technically’ part of the sentence.

The RMC finally let go of Mittens’ hand and dazed and confused but relatively unscathed they picked themselves up from the not!ground and looked around. Words were glowing in the darkness.

Baby
By: Kit-Kat92
What happens in the life of Sam and his girlfriend Crystal From the story sky trip.

“Wha…” Mittens said in a sluggish voice.

“I think,” the RMC said, concentrating hard, which wasn’t doing anything good for its head, “that we have been propelled directly into a sequel to ‘Ski trip’.

Wha…” Mittens said again; then he frowned and tried harder. “Who starts a sequel after writing barely a chapter’s worth of a fic?”

“The same kind of Sue who can’t even get the title of their own story right. Can you get at the Bleeprin?”

“Sure,” Mittens muttered and fumbled for a moment in the dark before finding the glass in a pocket and handing it to the RMC.

BABY!

Both agents winced as the word suddenly roared though the darkness.

Disclaimer: I don’t own anything, certainly not this.

The fic started properly and Mittens took advantage of the light to write down the charges that had accumulated, along with one for having an annoyingly phrased disclaimer.

The action picked up right where the last story had left off, with Crystal on the phone, learning that she was pregnant.

“Can you believe it?” Crystal asked.
“Of course we did it three weeks ago.” Sam said.
“Yeah and the doctor said I was about 3 weeks a long.” Crystal said.

“Uh, yeah, no,” Mittens said. “A pregnancy test can only tell you that you’re pregnant, not how far you are. Even I know that and I …” He stopped.

The RMC tactfully changed the subject by saying: “Another one of those scene dividers. Take cover.”

The next day Crystal had gone to work because she had gone on the trip three weeks before graduating and getting her thing to become a doctor. The day before finding out she was going to have a baby Crystal had gotten the thing and she was a doctor now.

Mittens slumped against a convenient wall and slid down slowly. Sitting on the floor, he buried his head in his hands and made small whimpering noises. The RMC patted his arm and muttered soothingly.

Finally Mittens lifted his head. “I’m … okay. Sorry about this.”

“Shh. She’s the one who should be sorry. And she will be.”

Mittens nodded grimly and got to his feet. “We’ve been left behind again.”

“I watched the words and we didn’t miss much. The chupacabra is back, the brothers are still incompetent and the idiocies won’t stop piling up, but no real new charges. But we have to watch the scene that comes right after Dean and Sam going for drinks and Sam getting drunk.

Mittens nodded again and opened a portal to right outside Sam and Crystal’s bedroom.

When Dean left to his room Sam woke Crystal and started calling her Jessica his dead girlfriends name and she tried to move from under him and he hit her in the face. She screamed and Dean ran into the room and moved him off her, then took him to another room. Crystal ran to the door and locked it she stayed up for a while but then fell asleep.

The next morning Sam begged Crystal for forgiveness, but she was angry and left for her mother’s house. Dean yelled at Sam and then they followed the Sue, which left the agents alone in the house.

“So,” Mittens said, “right out of nowhere, Sam decides to get drunk, then he calls Crystal Jessica’s name, but then he attacks her. Is he possessed?”

“No,” said the RMC who had looked ahead in the Words.

“A shape shifter? Is the real Sam tied up somewhere?”

“Nope.”

Mittens thought some more. “Mind control of some sort?”

“Nu-uh.”

“Okay, I give up. What’s wrong with him?”

“Nothing. Everything. This is bad storytelling at its worse. The scene we just witnessed was simply an attempt to inject drama into their happy domesticity. And you wanna know the worst part?”

“Not really, no.”

“In a few paragraphs, he will save her mother’s life, the Sue will forgive him and it will all have been rendered completely pointless and never be mentioned again.”

Mittens got an exasperate expression. “But whyyy?” he asked with almost a whine.

The RMC shrugged and downed a few more Bleeprin. Having no answer to give, it handed the bottle back to Mittens, who took a handful himself, before opening a portal so they could go back to watching the fic.

Crystal was now 8 months along and she was so happy that her baby was going to be born in a week and that was the last day of the 8 month. Crystal was going to give birth in 2 days.

“I would previously have judged the Sue’s knowledge of basic human biology and medicine to be at zero,” the RMC remarked. “Which means that she’s now going into negative numbers. Same goes for her grasp of basic math.”

In a few paragraphs the baby, Elisabeth Winchester, was born and mother and child were sent home from the hospital just an hour and a half later.

The baby was put in the nursery and everyone went to sleep, but Crystal woke up the next morning to the smell of smoke and the sound of the baby crying.

“Is the yellow-eyed demon back for Crystal?” asked Mittens, sounding hopeful.

“Nah, that would, you know, indicate that the Sue has actually watched more than two episodes of Supernatural.”

The fire was put out and no one was hurt, but Sam still had a meltdown.

“I’m sorry but this is happening because of me I’m going to leave.” Sam said running out of the room.

Crystal cried and then called Dean to ask him to find Sam. By this point Dean was so incompetent, that his ‘searching’ simply meant trying to call Sam’s cell phone. Whether he would actually have done anything useful was doubtful, but never put to the test since Sam showed up at Dean’s place. Crystal came by and they kissed and made up.

“Making this whole thing totally pointless, once again,” as the RMC noted.

What happened next was that some kind of entity tried to get close to Elisabeth, but was dispatched by Sam in a few sentences. It was not brought up again. Following naturally after the other completely random events, Sam and Crystal randomly bought a new house and moved in.

The agents went with them to the new house, where they made themselves relatively comfortable under the kitchen table. Here they could watch most of the story unfold, safe from the frequent downpours of scene dividers.

Crystal found out that she was expecting again, by repeating the pregnancy-test-fail from earlier, down to the fact that she was three weeks pregnant.

One month there was a creature in there house and Crystal was running with Sam trying to kill it. Then Crystal tripped over something and fell down the stairs.
Sam killed the thing and drove Crystal to the hospital.
They ran some test and they told her that she had lost the baby.
I KNOW ITS SAD. PLEASE R&R.

Mittens took out his crossbow and absent-mindedly started checking it. “It’s just more fake, boring, inconsequential drama. I’m pretty sure we have enough charges. Can’t we kill her now and get it over with?”

“All right, I’ll take a look at the Words and see if there are any minis or anything we need to pick up.” The RMC was silent for a few moments. Then it simply said: “Oh.”

“Oh?”

“Oh,” the RMC repeated but didn’t elaborate.

Mittens didn’t ask. He started taking out the crossbow bolts one by one and running his thumb over the tips to check how pointy they were.

The next day Kathy took Elisabeth to Crystal since her mother was sick. On her way to Crystal’s house Kathy was hurt something came in front of her and she had a car accident she crashed into a tree and got hit on the head luckily Elisabeth was not hurt she didn’t have a scratch on her.

“I just had a thought,” Mittens began. “If the sister is named Kathy and the poster is named KitKat and the Sue is named Crystal and the author of this atrocity is the sister of the poster, do you think we’re actually dealing with a self-insert?”

“Most likely, but the evidence is too circumstantial for us to make a charge. Hm. According to Kathy something jumped on the car and that was what caused her accident.”

“Another monster?”

The RMC sighed. “I wish it would stop. It’s bad enough with all the dull family stuff, but every time the Sue brings in monsters, she’s reminding us that this is supposed to be Supernatural.”

Mittens dug around in the backpack and found a bag of insta-popcorn, which he started munching on with a gloomy expression. The RMC also had a snack consisting of some stray punctuation it had saved from an earlier mission.

The characters came home, went to bed and once again Crystal was woken by the sound of Elisabeth being in danger. Since that particular plot device had already been done to death in the fic, Mittens was a bit surprised when the RMC said: “Finally, something new. This is what we stayed to witness.”

They got up and went upstairs to watch the scene.

Sam ran into the nursery after Crystal and saw a man holding Elisabeth and holding a knife to Crystal’s throat. A moment later the man dragged them out the window even though they were on the second floor and all three disappeared without a trace.

Sam and Dean searched the room for evidence and found a gold chain with a circled diamond one the ground.

“I’ve seen that before but not on Crystal or the baby on some man at the supermarket who always wears a black sweater with a hood on.” Sam said looking at the chain know it was that weird mans thing. He didn’t know where the man lived so he went to the supermarket to try and find out where he lived.

A few paragraphs of supremely lame detective work later, the brothers had the man’s address, which turned out to be the house right across from Sam’s.

The brothers went there, broke down the door, saved Crystal and Elisabeth from the man and had him arrested.

“Sam what the hell was that all why would he take the baby?” She asked not knowing why he took Elisabeth because she knew her took her to rap her.

“Trivializing attempted rape, to the point where she can’t even be bothered to spell it right,” said Mittens, who had taken advantage of the confusion to pocket the gold chain with the diamond as a souvenir. He scratched his chin with the end of the pen. “So was that guy a demon or something?”

“Nope.”

“Then how did he manage to drag a woman and a baby out of a second floor window without everyone breaking their necks?”

“The idiocy in that scene was so thick, it probably cushioned their fall.”

Crystal was briefly interviewed by two detectives, before going home. The next morning she went to work and a couple of disposable girlfriends of hers were introduced into the story. The agents neuralyzed one of them, who wasn’t going to show up again anyway.

“Cameos by real life friends?” asked Mittens.

The RMC never got around to answering since the two detectives showed up again, this time to ask Crystal if Elisabeth was really Sam’s child, which caused her to leave in a huff.

Sam picked her up from work and she told him what the detectives had asked. Sam was as shocked as she was and suggested that they went to the station to confront Detectives Benson and Stabler and demand an explanation.

“I want to know why you asked me who the father of my child was.” She said looking at her.
“Well I was wondering why a man would attack out of the blue. Then say that the women he attacked baby was his.” She said explaining why she asked that.
“Well… its… true.” She said with tires coming down her cheeks.
Sam went in to the room enraged. “What… how could you this to me you… you.”

“What the teacup!?” exclaimed Mittens, which earned him a bemused look from the RMC. He stared at the scene in front of them, the furious Sam and Crystal, who had small rubber tires rolling down her face, giving new meaning to the phrase ‘tear tracks’. “Okay, so she seems to have cheated on him and passed the baby off as his; at this point I’m not the least bit surprised. But why tell him about the detectives’ question? Why agree to confront them, when she knew all along that they were right? It’s just so …” he grasped for a word. “It’s so extremely improbable,” he finished.

Sam and Crystal went home and the Sue started to explain herself.

“Ok, ok this is what you remember my ex right you know Luis?”
“Yeah what does he have to do with anything?”

“Oh, Sam,” the RMC sighed. “You really are dense in this story.”

“That’s him he changed his name but trust me that is him, I was mad that had not gone home for 5 days when you went on one of your trips with Dean and I hurt myself so he help me we started to talk and then it happened. But also remember I was mad at you.” She said walking away from him.

“Did she just blame him for her cheating on him?” asked Mittens incredulously.

“Oh, yes. And he’s buying it. I think now would be a good time to break out the next bottle of Bleeprin.”

“Oh then… I still don’t know why you didn’t tell me why you didn’t tell me she was not mine.” He said getting up and moving away from her.
“Sam I don’t know I thought this was how you going to react of course I was not going to tell you.” She said turning around and whipping her cheek.

“And she also just blamed him for her lying! Because he would get mad! Which he has every right in the world to be!” Mittens swallowed a handful of pills before passing the bottle to the RMC.

“I love you and I love Elisabeth I don’t care if she’s not mine.” He said holding her tight as she cried.
“I love you too. I know I don’t deserve your forgiveness but you still gave it to me.” She said crying into Sam’s chest.
“But Crystal how do you really know it’s his did you take the paternity test?” Sam said wondering if she could still be his.
“That’s true how about I get Lourdes to do it tomorrow at 3 witch is mine and her lunch time.” She said wondering if there was hope of her being his.

Both agents just groaned at this.

The next day some sort of unspecified test was done and the day after that Crystal picked up the results. The agents neuralized Lourdes and then followed the Sue home, where she was reading the results with Sam there.

“You are… the father!” She said giving him the biggest hug in the world. She was so excited to know that he was the real father.
“Sam did you hear me?” She said looking at her boyfriend seeing that he made no movement or showing any emotions.
“Ahhhhhhh Sam please says something!” She screamed and she looked at her hand and saw that there was blood on her hand.
“Sam?” She said.
She saw something behind the where they where sitting, it was Luis. He jumped on her and they where on the floor.
“No one will know that I am not the father if they don’t see the test.” He took it from her and was about to rip it but he was knocked out.
“Don’t ever touch her or me.” Sam had gotten up even though he was hurt he managed to hit the guy.
“Crystal do me a favor?” He said looking up at her.
“What’s that?” She said.
“Call an ambulance.” He said before he passed out.

“What … did I just watch?” asked Mittens. “I mean, what just happened?”

“We should intervene here,” the RMC said. “She’s planning to stitch him up herself.”

 

She got the phone and called the police. She can take care of her own man.

“Uh, yeah, no,” said a voice behind her.

Crystal turned and saw a young man, whose most remarkable feature was the fact that he was pointing a crossbow at her.

“Put down that needle and step away from Sam,” the man continued.

A young woman, who looked like she might be the young man’s sister, went over, bent down over Sam and felt his pulse. “I’ll send him to Medical and get them to patch him up,” she said. She took out a pen and some paper and wrote a note, which she stuffed down Sam’s shirt. Then she started fiddling with some kind of mechanism and a moment later, there was a blue glow and Sam disappeared. Crystal gave a scream and tried to lunge at the woman but a bolt hit her in the thigh and she fell to the floor with a cry. Then she felt a foot on her back.

“Quiet,” the man said.

There was a knock on the front door.

“Must be the police,” said the woman. “I’ll go take care of them.” She left.

Crystal thought about screaming for help, but the foot pressed down threateningly.

A few moments later the woman returned. “Well, that was convenient,” she said. “It was Detectives Benson and Stabler, so now they’re taken care of.”

“What did you do to them?” asked the man.

“I neuralyzed them. They were actually okay cops and I suspect once they’re free of the Suefluence they can be quite good, so there’s nothing to keep them from assimilating into the canon. We can do the same with Kathy and the mother.”

“We can?”

“Yes. They haven’t really done anything, except aiding and abetting a Sue, but they seem like normal people. Once they forget about Crystal, they can also become background characters.”

“So that just leaves Luis,” said the man.

“Yeah.” The woman paused. “Can’t melt into the canon and I really don’t feel like recruiting him.” She sauntered over to the still unconscious Luis, bent down and said: “Luis, you’re charged with being a crazy, violent ex and wanna-be rapist and with performing an impossible kidnapping. Your sentence is death. Mittens, do your thing.”

There was a ‘thunk’ sound and then a bolt was sticking out from Luis’ neck. Crystal whimpered.

Then the man, whose name seemed to be Mittens, started talking. “Crystal, as agents of the PPC we hereby charge you with the following: Crimes against the English language, that are many in number and heinous in nature, not least the use of weapons grade scene dividers. Posting your second chapter twice and in place of your third. Writing a fic filled with boring domestic scenes, where the Winchesters were so bland that if it wasn’t for the names, we wouldn’t have any idea who they were supposed to be. Interjecting said domesticity with random overblown drama, all of which was both badly handled and inconsequential. You are also charged with the fact that any time you sent the Winchesters on something resembling a hunt, you made them so incompetent that they seemed to be too dumb to eat a sandwich. While it is not a charge to make your story up as you go along, it is definitely a charge to ignore what you have previously written in favour of chasing some new stupid idea, so we’re charging you with that as well.

You are also charged with claiming to be first a last-year med student and later a doctor and yet you haven’t the slightest grasp of medicine or biology. You are charged with criminal negligence towards a person in your care, resulting in said person’s death.”

“That wasnt my fault Sam said so himself.” Answered Crystal with a shocked look on her face.

This earned her a vicious kick to the ribs. “Learn some SPaG!” He cleared his throat. “You are charged with cheating on Sam and blaming him for it and with passing Elisabeth off as his daughter and then blaming him for your lie. You are an awful, awful person.

You are also charged with … You know what, I’m not even going to read the rest of the list. Any one of the points I have already mentioned would be enough to condemn you. You are a revolting, detestable Sue and your punishment is death! My only regret is that you have to be dead when we salt and burn you, but that doesn’t mean that you will get off easily. I have something very special in mind for you.”

 

“Well, that was even more satisfying than I had imagined it would be,” said Mittens, dumping the drained and mutilated body of the Sue next to Luis.

“I agree,” said the RMC. “It was both entertaining and enlightening. Very interesting to find out what a chupacabra looks like in this canon. I wonder if they will ever get around to feature one in the series.”

Mittens took out the salt and the gasoline from the backpack and started pouring them on the bodies.

The RMC moved back a little. “Why don’t you do that and I’ll go find Dean and the two bits and neuralyze them. Then you can grab the baby and take her to the Nursery and I’ll meet you there.”

“The baby?” Mittens turned and looked at the crib where Elisabeth was lying, apparently sleeping through it all. “Can’t she stay here? If you tell Kathy that she is her daughter …”

“No. She’s a child of a canon character and she has to go.”

“Well, um, okay then. See you.”

The RMC portalled out and Mittens poured the salt, lit a match and threw it on the bodies. They caught fire almost at once. He turned to the crib. “Okay,” he said to himself. “You can do this.”

He bent down and looked at Elisabeth, who was still sleeping. He poked her with a finger and she opened her eyes and looked up at him. She didn’t look dangerous. He reached down and lifted her up, dimly recalling something about how you were supposed to support a baby’s head. He held her firmly against his body so he could get one hand free to work the RA. Smoke and heat started to fill the room and Elisabeth made an unhappy noise.

“Shh,” Mittens said while pressing the coordinates back to HQ. “I’m here, you’re safe.” The portal opened and he stepped through.

Read Full Post »

[Disclaimer: Supernatural belongs to Eric Kripke. The PPC belongs to Jay and Acacia; I’m only playing in it. ‘Daughter Of A Winchester‘ belongs to Fallen Angel and I do not want it. Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature are mine.]

Mittens was distracted from his search for the biscuits, by the console giving its familiar ear-splitting BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP!!! He pressed the button and started to read.
“It’s a Supernatural-fic,” he said, after a moment, “the full title is ‘Daughter Of A Winchester (Will Become an Andy Biersack Love Story!)’. It’s written in first person, so we’ll need the dummy. And there’s a mini in the summary.”
“You should stay here,” the Radioactive Moss Creature said to Saxo and James. “You’re fully fledged agents now. No doubt, there’ll be another mission along for you soon.” They looked like they wanted to object, so it added: “Anyway, Christmas is near and we haven’t had time to decorate. You can do that.”
“So,” Mittens said, eyeing their rather extensive weapons collection with a thoughtful look, “would the crossbow be canon?”
The RMC gave a sound that could have been a laugh, converted into a cough. “They used a Christmas tree as a weapon once. Bring whatever you feel could be useful. Also, lots of salt and some kerosene.”
“We don’t have any of that.”
“We don’t? Then we’ll have to pick it up in the fic.”
Mittens packed their backpack, set the disguise generator to ordinary humans and programmed the portal.
They threw the dummy in first and stepped though after it.

They were in prefic nothingness. Mittens turned on a torch, knowing from experience that gathering charges from Author’s Notes and prologues in pitch darkness was a pain.
There was a bark. He looked down. Then further down.
The dog wagged its tail.
He stared, then turned to the RMC, who was also staring.
“Is that a … a …Is that Winchster from the summary? What kind of mini is it?”
The dog wagged its tail harder and barked again at the mentioning of its name.
“It must be a mini-Hell Hound,” said the RMC.
“By why does it look like that?”
“Well … It is never shown what the real Hell Hounds look like, so I suppose it is within the realm of possibilities, that the mini-version is a,” it hesitated for a moment, “a Yorkshire Terrier.”
The Yorkshire Terrier wagged its tail some more. It had a little purple bow between the ears.
There was a pause, then Mittens shrugged. “A mini is a mini.” He picked up the small dog. It tried to lick his face and he giggled, before placing it in the backpack.
The fic started, not with an Author’s Note or a Disclaimer, but with a character sheet.

Full Name: Raven Natasha Winchester

Age: 11 (she’ll get older as the story progresses)

A picture of a girl floated through the darkness, startling both agents, before it disappeared again.
“That must be one of the features of the Circle of Lemmings,” said the RMC.
“Is it dangerous?” asked Mittens.
“I don’t think it’s any more dangerous, than things like punctuation rains and unmarked scene changes.”

Personality: People She Doesn’t Know: Shy, Quiet, Adorable. People She Does Know: Funny, Sarcastic, Outgoing, Snarky, Witty, Sweet, Can Win Almost Any Argument, Is Known To Stay Quiet For Long Periods Of Time, Very Protecteve.

“That Is One Of The …” The RMC paused, then cleared its throat. “Sorry. It seems to be catching. That is one of the worst instances of telling, not showing, I have ever had the misfortune to witness. Charge.”
Mittens rummaged in the backpack for Bleeprin and giggled again, when Winchster licked his hand. “I’m also charging for crimes against capitalization and spelling.”
“And I suppose, we’ll have to inform the Department of Redundancy Department.”

Status: Hunter, Bird Kid (Idea stolen off of Maximum Ride), psychic

Hobbies: Hunting, Shooting, Skate Boarding, Flying and Messing with people’s minds

“What’s a Bird Kid?” asked Mittens.
“Something from another book, which has absolutely nothing to do with Supernatural.”

The character sheet was then followed by a back story. It explained how Dean Winchester, at the age of 15, had gotten another 15-year-old, Natasha Rivers, pregnant and how she had died after giving birth.
The RMC scoffed. “With the number of Sue-mothers who die giving birth, you would think that they all live in the Dark Ages, not in the modern world, where these things are very rare, thankfully.”

There was something wrong with the baby.

“You don’t say,” Mittens said, absent-mindedly, while checking his gun.

She  had been born with little, black, dawny wings. It turns out that Natasha was being experimented on by an underground science facility to earn some extra cash.

There was the sound of two palms hitting two foreheads.
“I don’t even know where to start,” said Mittens.
“Neither do I. The whole thing is just so idiotic. Underground facilities do not experiment on anyone, although the people in them might do so. And ‘to earn some extra cash’? It makes it sound like she got extra pocket money for mowing the lawn.”
Mittens handed a couple of Bleeprin to the RMC and also took some himself.
The infodump continued by explaining that John Winchester had taken Raven in as his own daughter, until she was five years old, when she had been told the truth.
“She might as well be going through a check-list,” said the RMC, while Mittens scribbled furiously to get all the charges.

She turned out to be a little girl genius at the I.Q. of 360.

“Firstly,” said the RMC, “charge her with giving herself an absurdly high IQ, despite clearly not having any idea how an IQ score works. Secondly, charge her with insulting the honourable Agatha Heterodyne, by calling herself that.”
“There’s a another chapter coming up.”
“And thirdly, charge for having a whole chapter consisting of a character sheet.”

Dean and I pulled up outside Sammy’s apartment complex and pulled to a soft stop.

Mittens made a mark next to the charge for redundancy, happy to have firm ground under his feet once again.
The dummy settled into a blond girl with blue eyes; she was sitting next to Dean. She had some kind of odd pink-orangeish light, in the colours of a sunrise, shimmering on her back. It might have been pretty, if not for the fact that it, at the same time, tried to be black.
Mittens tilted his head. “I suppose that’s her ‘dawny, black wings’ shining though her clothes.”
The Sue explained that she called her dad ‘Dean’ and John ‘Dad’.
“So in reality, she’s an ordinary Winchester-little-sister-Sue, with a convoluted back story,” remarked the RMC.
Mittens looked round. “This is from the beginning of the pilot episode,” he said. The complete lack of description meant, that their surroundings defaulted to canon, but the colours looked a bit pale. “If they leave the car unattended, we can get some salt and kerosene from it.”
“I think we’d better not,” said the RMC. “I can’t remember if they already have the devil’s trap in the trunk, but if they do, we don’t want to trigger it.”
“Why …” began Mittens. Then he stopped and his eyes went big. “Oh,” he said.
“I see you catch my drift.”
“Wasn’t it a bad idea for the Flowers to send us here, then?”
The RMC shrugged. “I suspect, that if we get the disadvantages, we also get the perks.”

We climbed out of the impala, and snuck inside the complex.

The lack of capitalization caused the car to turn into an antelope. The agents winced in sympathy as the two people climbed out of it. It looked painful.

I pick-lock my way in, and I listened for the thoughts or dreams of Sammy. Yeah, I’m a psychic. It helps a lot. Like, I can here people’s thoughts, make them see or think what I want them to see or think, and I can even make people do what I want them to do. Not only is it useful, but it’s also really fun. Do you know how many times I’ve gotten out of cleaning the motel room?

“That’s just wrong,” said the RMC. “You don’t use your psychic powers on your friends and family like that.”
“Charging. Also for crimes against grammar, punctuation and tenses.” Mittens stopped writing and lowered the notebook. “Can she hear our thoughts?”
“Maybe, but she seems to be focused on Sam, so we’re probably safe for now.”
In the fic, Raven hid, while Dean and Sam got into a brawl as per canon.

I watched them go at it for awhile (A/N: I just realised how dirty that sounded>D) and finally it ended with Dean on top. (A/N: That sounded dirty too! :3)

The RMC glared. “This is a Suefic. You’d think, we would at least be free of Wincest.”

“Or not,” I said reviling myself.

“You got it wrong,” said Mittens. “Reviling is what we’re doing to you.”
Dean told Sam that their father hadn’t been home for a few days.

Dean wasn’t getting through to him so I stepped in. Okay first you should know that I may be able to read his thoughts, I can’t do any other mind tricks on Sammy. It’s just weird. I’m telling you this so you don’t think Well, why don’t you just compel him to go with you?

“So the only reason,” the RMC said, more acidly with every word, “you don’t force your uncle-brother to leave his life and girlfriend, drag him back into something, he has made it very clear, he wants no part in and make him risk his life, is because you can’t. You are a horrible person. And it’s an extra charge for assuming that everyone else are horrible persons as well.” It turned to Mittens. “If she can’t compel Sam, it’s probably because of the demon part of him. That’s lucky for us.”

“Dad’s on a hunting trip, and he hasn’t been home in a few days,”

Mittens facepalmed. “That’s exactly what Dean was going to say. Not only is she stealing lines, she’s making the canons look like idiots, who can’t speak for themselves.” He grabbed the Bleeprin and chewed moodily on a couple of pills. Then he looked at the RMC. “She’s just going to insert herself into the pilot episode, steal lines and not add anything but rubbish, isn’t she?”
“Ayup!” the RMC replied with false cheerfulness, having had a brief look at the Words ahead of them. It swallowed a couple of Bleeprin, looked at the bottle of pills, shrugged and swallowed some more.

They followed the canons and the Sue outside and settled down to watch behind a parked car.
Sam and Dean were arguing in lines taken more or less straight from the canon, but with added spelling mistakes. The Sue didn’t have any lines; instead she was making mental comments on everything the brothers said.

“I’m not,” Sam said much more calmly. Told you.
“Why not?” Dean asked raising his eyebrows. Well ain’t that a stupid question?

Obnoxious mental comments.
“Can we kill her now?” asked Mittens.
“No. Sorry.”
Raven told Sam that she wouldn’t give up being a hunter for anything.
The RMC scoffed. “She’s supposed to have an IQ of 360 and yet she wants nothing more than to run credit card scams and drive around killing monsters. I’m starting to think, there’s a zero too much in that number. We might be doing more or less the same, but at least we get paid and we recognise, that this isn’t the best job in the world.”

“So dad was taking out this two lane balck top just outside of Jerico, California. About a month ago this guy. They found his car but he’d vanished completely MIA.”

“Bleeprin?” asked Mittens.
“Don’t mind if I do.”

I slowed the message down, ran though a goldwave(?)

“If you don’t know what it is, why don’t you look it up!?” snapped Mittens. “It would have stopped you looking like an even greater moron than you already do.”
The RMC snatched the extra punctuation and started chewing on the quotation mark, stuffing the parentheses into its pocket for later.

The chapter ended with Sam wishing Raven a happy twelfth birthday.
“Speaking of which,” said the RMC. “How does the math add up?”
Mittens did a quick calculation, jotting down numbers in the note book, scratching his head and redoing them. Finally he said: “It doesn’t. This is 2005 and if she has just turned 12, she should have been born in 1993, but Dean is 26, so he wouldn’t have turned 15 until 1994.”
“Which means, that he couldn’t have been 15 when she was born, much less when she was conceived. Thank you. Make a charge for failing at basic math, resulting in under-age characters having sex.”

In the next chapter the canons were on the road, but had stopped for food. Since there were no more mentions of any impalas, they were now driving in a proper car.

I skipped inside and grabbed everything that was appeiling(SP?) Being a bird kid, you burn a lot of calories fast. So I have to eat a lot. Being a bird kid is also why I’m so tall. Sometimes people are all like, You could be a model! And I’m just like, Me. A model? You sir/ma’m owe me a new lung!

“So that’s what all that bird kid nonsense was about,” said the RMC, pocketing some more punctuation marks. “Being really tall and being able to eat lots of food without getting fat.”

But seriously, being tall can be pretty annoying. I’ve been hit on by a sixteen year old boy once.

“Why do Sues want to be tall and thin if it’s such a bother?” Mittens mused.
“Sues don’t want to be tall and thin, that would be shallow. They just are and they can’t help it. It’s almost like a curse. Trajeck, really.”
Both agents sniggered.

“Oh yeah? And what names did you put on the application this time?”
“Um, Burdafromniam(?), his son Hector, and grandaughter Lesely,” I said with my mouth full.

There was a small ‘pop’ and the mini-Hell Hound Burdafromniam appeared. It was also a Yorkshire Terrier, but rather than its fur being long and smooth, it was in tight curls.
“It has an afro,” Mittens said incredulously.
“Let’s just be grateful that ‘Lesely’ didn’t get us a mini-Sue.”
“What’s a grandaughter, anyway?” Mittens asked, picking up the mini-Hell Hound. “The daughter of his gran?”
“Probably has something to do with her unlikely family circumstances, which means that none of us wants to know.”

“Scored three cards out of the deal.”

“Do they issue credit cards to twelve-year-olds?” asked Mittens.
“No.”
Sam started going through Dean’s ‘caset tape collection‘.

Black Sabbeth? Moter Head? Metallica?

The agents blinked.
“One out of three,” the RMC said, falsely cheerful. “That’s not … Actually, it’s horrible. You call yourself a fan, you star in a fanfic and you can’t even be bothered to look up the names of Dean’s favourite bands!?”
Mittens handed it some more Bleeprin and wrote the charge. Then he made a mental note to snatch the tapes. They would make a nice souvenir and besides, he was a bit curious as to how the music sounded.

There was a new chapter. The brothers and the Sue arrived at the bridge where the scene with the police officers was to take place.
Sam and Dean got out their fake IDs, but Raven had to stay in the car. Sam had promised her that she could get her own fake ID when she turned fifteen, by which time she would be able to pass for someone in her early twenties.
Mittens leafed back through the notebook. “What happened to her ability to make people ‘see or think what I want them to see or think, and I can even make people do what I want them to do’?”
“Either she has forgotten about her special powers already or she’s too lazy to describe the following scene and this is her way of skipping it.”
“If she just stays in the car, can we go watch the canon scene?”
The RMC checked the Words and frowned. “She texts her friend and … Never mind, I’ll keep an eye on her, you can go watch.”
“Are you sure you’ll be okay?”
“Mittens, you’ll be standing right over there. I think I’ll be safe.”
So the RMC was handed the notebook and stayed to watch the Sue, who was texting her best friend Nick, who was ‘Bobby’s nephew and practically my brother‘.

Me: Damn it!
Him: Damn what?
Me: I have to stay in the car again!
Him: And I should care why?
Me: Dick.
Him: Meanie.

“So that’s the kind of conversation a girl genius, with an IQ of 360, has with her best friend,” the RMC muttered to itself.

Yeah, him and I have our own little name calling thingy. You know? Kind of like the one Sam and Dean have?

“No, it’s nothing like that. For one thing, their conversations are actually funny. I would charge you with stealing, except that you seem to have left empty-handed.”
Mittens returned, for which the RMC was grateful. Talking to itself felt kind of uncomfortable. It made it remember being locked up, alone.
“’Thanks, that’s awfully kind of you,’” Mittens quoted, with a chuckle.
The RMC smiled. “Hope you enjoyed it. I doubt we’ll be seeing much intact canon. Now, on to the next chapter.”

Name: Nickoli Thomas Singer

Age: 13 (He will also get older as the story prgresses)

A picture of Nick floated past them and disappeared.

Personality: People He Doesn’t Know: Vague, Quiet, Feirce.

“All three things at once?” Mittens mused.

People He Does Know: Sarcastic, Childish, Bubbly, Funny, Witty, Smart, Very Protective.

“You know,” the RMC said, looking up, as if addressing someone outside the Word World, “repeatedly stating that your characters are witty does not make them so. You have to actually write witty lines for them.”

Hobbies: Reading, Writing, Researching, Playing Computer Games, Hanging Out With Raven, Skate Boarding.

“Raven’s hobbies did not include ‘hanging out with Nick’,” said Mittens, who had started a new chargelist for Nick by writing on the last pages of the notebook.
“Almost enough to make you feel bad for him. Almost.”

His parents died when he was young by a poltergyste.

Both agents sniggered.
“I wonder what a ‘poltergyste’ is,” said Mittens.
“Obviously a bilingual pun, since ‘gyste’ is Danish for ‘shivered in fear’.”

So, his Uncle Bobby on his dad’s side took him in.

“So,” the RMC said, “he is both a non-canonical nephew and foster son to Bobby Singer. That’s like our Sue being both daughter and little sister to Dean.”

Half of his feels for Raven are like brother sister. The other half, however, is like feelings feelings, you know?

“Such eloquence in the description of luw and friendsheep,” said the RMC and downed another couple of Bleeprin. It checked the Words again. “They’re heading into town. You’ll watch the action for any more charges, I’ll go buy salt and kerosene.”

In the next chapter, Raven spelled Modesto as ‘Madesto(SP)‘ and Mittens aggravated the charge for knowingly spelling words wrong, then scooped up the punctuation marks for the RMC.

This one girl, she got murdered out on Centenial.

Mittens picked up the new mini-Hell Hound, Centenial, and placed it in the backpack with the others.
The RMC returned carrying a couple of shopping bags. Besides large quantities of salt and kerosene, it had bought chocolate and other goodies.“Anything interesting?”
Mittens shook his head. “Not really. They’re going to the library.”

Raven upstaged the brothers once again, by being the one who guessed, that they should search for articles about a suicide victim.

“This was 1918. Constance Welch, 24 years old jumps off Sylvainia Bridge and drowns in the river.”

“You fail at numbers as well as letters,” Mittens muttered, then bent to pick up Sylvainia the mini-Hell Hound. It barked in agreement, before being placed in the bag with the others.

An hour before they find her, she calls 911.

“In 1918? You fail at history as well,” said Mittens.

It was the same bridge that the cops were all over. So, that night we headed over there.

The RMC checked the Words ahead of them. “There’s some more copying the canon and except for the fact that she apparently enjoys watching the Winchesters argue, there are no new charges.” It frowned. “She uses her wings for the first time, but nothing comes of it. She just flies away from the possessed car. There’s a mini we need to pick up, but other than that, we can skip ahead.”
Mittens nodded and opened a portal.

That Constence chick, what a bitch!

Mittens picked up Constence and placed her in the backpack with the other minis.

Thank you Captian Obvious.

The RMC shifted both shopping bags to one hand, so it could use the other to pinch the bridge of its nose. “How do you manage to spell ‘captain’ wrong, but ‘obvious’ right?” it demanded.

Then the lack of a new paragraph caused both agents to be whipped through time and space and land in a small heap outside a motel.
“Is it just me,” began Mittens, getting up and helping the RMC to its feet, “or has the SPaG gotten worse? Back there she spelled genius as ‘genious’.”
“We could be dealing with deteriorating writing, caused by an author getting bored with her work,” agreed the RMC. “We need to watch ourselves in that case.” It looked at the Words again. “Let’s skip ahead.”

They portalled to where the cops were coming to arrest Sam and take Raven into custody.

I didn’t mind control them because I was trying to work on not using my powers. It really drains me.

“You are so full of it,” Mittens muttered, while scribbling the new charge.

The agents followed  Dean, Raven and the sheriff to the station. Raven listened in on the sheriff and Dean’s conversation.

“You talking like Mistimener kind of trouble, or, ‘Squel like a Pig’ trouble?” Dean asked. I remember that movie!

“You got a reference to a grown-up movie,” said the RMC flatly. “How nice for you.” It turned. “Mittens, brace yourself.”

I almost got up and punched the sheriff’s stomach right on the spot.

With a jerk, that made the two agents stumble and almost fall, everything was pulled sideways and through a wall, as the Word World adjusted to the fact, that Raven was not listening in on the conversation; she was in the interrogation room with Dean and the sheriff. A moment later, she shifted back to being outside and the room followed. She then spend a bit of time in a sort of quantum uncertainty, where she was both in the room and outside it, before finally settling on being outside. Then the officers left the station and she went into the room again, but at least this time, she used the door. Both agents glared at her, nauseated by the many shifts.

I broke off the handcuffs with ease. I’m super strong like that.

“And it gets worse,” said the RMC gloomily, as the next chapter started.
Dean was calling Sam; Raven was ignoring the conversation, in favour of playing ‘pac man’ on her phone, until it got serious.

I walked over to the nearbye parking lot and hot wired a car.

“Much, much worse.”

We drove up the road and I saw the Impala in the far of distance, and thats with my super vision.

Mittens carefully split the rest of the bottle of Bleeprin between them and they both downed a large – but not big enough – handful of pills.
The whole climatic battle from the pilot episode was abridged to a few, clumsily worded paragraphs. After that came a few rushed chapters wrapping up the end of the episode and then a chapter consisting of nothing but an Auther’s Note.

So, just do you know, Raven doesn’t go on every hunt. She mostly just stays with Bobby and Nick until I decide her next hunt. But I’ll do chapters on her school life and stuff so you’ll be entertained.

“Sure,” said the RMC, when it was safe to remove one’s hands from one’s ears again. “What people really want to read in a Supernatural fic is stuff about some girl in middle school, with Sam and Dean being nowhere in sight.” It once again got the distant look, that meant it was looking ahead in the Words. This time the look stayed on for a very long time. “Oh no,” it said.
“Is it … bad?” Mittens ventured to ask. He actually shivered a little. Whatever could make the RMC go ‘oh no’ after everything else in the fic, had to be very bad.
“Oh, yes,” came the reply, followed by a long silence. Finally it said: “First it’s all about her going to school and being a weirdo and there are some kids being introduced, who are supposed to be her new friends.” Its voice started to loose its calm and got more agitated. “Then she just as suddenly goes back on a hunt. But it’s still partly about Nick, who is Andy Biersack or at least will be when he starts his band and …” It broke off its rant and had to take a couple of deep breaths. “I will not have it!” it shouted so suddenly and loudly that Mittens jumped. Then it stamped its foot, which would have been more effective, if they hadn’t been in the Author’s Note nothingness, where there wasn’t anything for its foot to connect with. “Mittens! Open a portal!”
“Um, of course. Whereto?”
“To the end of the pilot episode. We’re going to get her there.” It looked at Mittens, a furious glare in its eyes, he couldn’t remember having ever seen before and didn’t care to ever see again. “We are agents of the PPC, we protect canons from bad fanfic, but we are not obliged to police bad real-person fanfics, which is what this is becoming. Not to mention, that it gets really, really ugly. We are going back to the last time this was decidedly a Supernatural-fanfic and then we’ll shut it down.”
Mittens took a while fiddling with the RA. Opening a portal to a previous chapter was much more difficult because, if not done properly, they risked crossing their own time stream and meeting themselves, which would be embarrassing.
“Bobby and Nick are the only ones, who are mentioned in the fanfic part,” said the RMC, once again calm. “We’ll neuralyze Bobby and kill the kid. From the way he’s written later, I’m not inclined to offer him recruitment.”
Mittens nodded and pressed the final button to open the portal, that took them back to the scene at Breckenridge Road.

“So,” Mittens started once more fiddling with the Remote Activator, “now we separate her from the Winchesters?”
“No, I don’t think so.”
“No?” Mittens looked up, surprised.
“I think, call it a hunch or what you will, that it’s actually better for the canon, if we can make the canon characters snap out of it on their own. I know, we don’t usually do it that way, but the Winchesters are hunters; they have experience with all sorts of weird stuff, including mind control. Maybe we can talk to them.”
“If you say so.”
“But keep the RA handy, just in case it doesn’t work out.”

Mittens and the RMC walked up to the two canons and the Sue, who were all still standing by the empty house.
“Sam and Dean Winchester?” said the RMC.
Both men turned.
“Yeah, that’s us,” Dean replied. “Who are you?”
“We are fellow hunters … of a sort.
“Really? What are your names?”
“This is Mithrades and I’m … Aniseed.”
Dean raised an eyebrow. “Can’t say I’ve ever heard of you. Where’ you from?”
“New Caledonia. And none of that matters. We are here to warn you about a very dangerous monster, that is stalking you.”
“What kind of monster?” asked Sam.
“Her.” The RMC pointed at Raven, who simply looked confused.
“If that’s a joke, it’s a very bad one,” said Dean. “If it’s not a joke, then let me tell you, that you are barking up the entirely wrong tree and I think you should leave and never come near my daughter again.”
“She’s not your daughter, she has simply manipulated you into thinking she is.”
Dean scoffed. “Bullshit!”
“Why? You know that she has the ability to manipulate people’s minds and she has never hesitated to use it on you.”
Dean opened his mouth, closed it again, looked at Raven, then at Sam, who looked equally confused, and finally back at the two agents. “Look, I don’t know what game you think you’re playing, but she is my daughter, I know it.”
“You should go,” said Raven.
The RMC turned to look at her coldly. “I’m afraid that your jedi mind trick does not work on us,” it said and turned back to Dean. “What was her favourite toy, when she was little?”
Dean hesitated. “A teddy bear,” he said finally.
“Is that something you know or are you just guessing? What’s the name of her school?”
“I … I know it. I just can’t remember it right now.”
Mittens, who had been quiet until now, pointed at Raven. “What clothes are she wearing?”
They all turned to look at Raven. Unlike many other Sues, she had completely neglected to describe her outfit and was therefore wearing Generic Clothing. Until now it had defaulted to a sort of jeans-and-a-t-shirt outfit, but under the sudden scrutiny, it melted into something grey and foggy.
“She’s standing right there,” Mittens pressed on. “What is she wearing?”
“I don’t know,” Dean muttered. He was staring at Raven, as if he was seeing her for the first time, which wasn’t entirely untrue.
“That’s because she’s not really there, she has only made you think that she is,” said the RMC.
Dean looked from the agents back to Raven. “Who … are you?”
“This has gone far enough!” shouted Raven. “Dean, attack them!”
Dean immediately threw himself at Mittens, ignoring Sam, who yelled at him to stop and be rational about this.
Mittens, who’s lean appearance belied his real strength, managed to block Dean’s punch, but he wasn’t sure how long he could keep this up, especially since he was trying not to hurt Dean, who seemed to have no such qualms regarding him.
The RMC folded its hands together, the way Mittens had taught it, swung them like a club at the Sue’s head, the way Mittens had taught it and missed completely, which had not been one of Mittens’ lessons.
She glared at it. “I’ll …” she began, but the RMC never found out, what it was she intended to do. In the next moment, she fell to the ground, unconscious. The RMC looked at Sam who was standing right behind where the Sue had stood, then it turned and looked at Dean and Mittens who had each other by the throats and were playing a game of who-passes-out-first.
“I think we should separate them,” it said.
“I think you’re right,” replied Sam.

“I want some answers!” Dean demanded, a few moments later. “Who is this girl? Why did I believe she was my kid? What was she trying to do to us?”
“All your questions will be answered in a moment, if you’ll look here,” the RMC said, pulling out the Neuralyzer.
“Hey, Sam! Close your eyes!” shouted Dean. “It’s one of those flashy thingies from Men in Black! They’re trying to make us forget!”
“It’s called a Neuralyzer,” the RMC said. “And, well, yes, I was.” It exchanged a glance with Mittens.
“Awkward,” he muttered.
“There are mind controlling monsters stalking the world and you just want us to forget, huh?” said Dean.
The RMC mulled this over for a moment. “Isn’t that kind of hypocritical? You and Sam rarely go around telling people about the things that go bump in the night.”
“That’s different,” said Dean. “Ordinary people can’t handle that sort of knowledge. They don’t even want it. But Sam and I are hunters. We can handle it.”
“Sorry, but no. There are things that even hunters like you can’t handle. Now, just open you eyes and lets get this over with.”
“No!” said Dean.
“Look,” said Sam. He was trying very hard for his puppy eyed look, which was surprisingly effective, even with closed eyes. “If you make us forget, we’ll be easy prey the next time one of those monsters shows up. You should tell us about them instead.”
“Don’t worry, if that happens, we’ll be there to protect you.”
“You are only two,” Sam argued. “What if something happens to you?”
“There are other hunters like us,” said the RMC. “They’ll look after you. And speaking of them, if you won’t let us neuralyze you, someone else will show up and get the job done. You can’t escape it. Might as well make it easy on all of us.”
Dean scoffed. “We’ll deal with whoever you send.”
“Tell me,” said the RMC, “aren’t you curious, as to why Raven couldn’t compel me and my partner?”
“Why do you want to tell us that, if you plan to erase our memories anyway?” asked Sam.
“I thought you might find it interesting. You see, it’s because she had already established that she couldn’t compel people who have something demonic in them, so it makes sense, that she certainly wouldn’t be able to manipulate an actual demon and a hellspawn.”
“What?” Dean forgot himself and opened his eyes in surprise. So did Sam.
[Flash]
“Sam and Dean Winchester, you do not know a girl named Raven, who claims to be Dean’s daughter. Any lingering memories of it, will have been an odd dream, caused by too much junk food before bedtime. You have just defeated the White Woman and now Sam wants to go home.”
The RMC pocketed the Neuralyzer, then picked up Raven who, being a Bird Kid, weighed almost nothing.
Mittens opened a portal and took the RMC’s shopping bags.
“Nice one with the clothes, Mittens,” said the RMC with a smile and walked though the portal.
Mittens blushed, smiled and followed.

Raven blinked a couple of times, her gaze slowly focusing on first Mittens, then the RMC, then at their surroundings. They were in an open field in the middle of nowhere. She was tied up and gagged.
“You’re awake,” said the RMC. “Finally. Now we can read your charges.”
Mittens opened the notebook. “Raven Natasha Winchester, as agents of the PPC we hereby charge you with having a supremely stupid story title; grossly violating the ‘show, don’t tell’ rule; redundancy; repeating things; creation of the mini-Hell Hounds Winchster, Burdafromniam, Centenial, Sylvainia and Constence; horrendous crimes against spelling, punctuation and grammar, especially tenses; with having a back story that managed to somehow be both a rip-off and not make a lick of sense.”
He stopped reading for a moment to look at her. “That’s actually quite a feat, because normally, in stories like this, the only parts that make sense are the ones stolen from elsewhere.”
He looked back in the notebook. “Where was I? Oh, yes. You are furthermore charged with giving yourself a ridiculous array of speshul abilities and powers and then placing random limitations on them, when using them would mean, that you would have to deviate from canon. You are especially charged with not knowing how an IQ score works and just giving yourself a random high number. This is made worse by the fact, that you sounded and acted like a moron throughout the story. You are charged with insulting Agatha Hetrodyne; having whole chapters with nothing but character stats; cruelty to a poor antelope; mentioning Wincest in a Suefic; being a horrible person; assuming that everyone else are horrible persons as well; not only stealing lines, but stealing the lines that made you look clever, thus making other people look stupid; having a bilingual pun, when you can barely manage your own language; making dumb mental comments and multiple instances of adding question marks after words you had spelled wrong.”
The RMC stepped forward. “Despite your many crimes against SPaG,” it said, “you have a grasp of the basics and you actually use that knowledge. You must have some idea about the value of proper grammar. So why didn’t you try harder? Use a spell check or at least look up words that you know, you can’t spell.” It stepped back.
Mittens whacked Raven over the head with the notebook for good measure, then continued reading. “You’re also charged with having the …” he squinted at the words the RMC had written, “… the most inane text conversation in the history of texting; with being a Mary Sue and with annoying PPC agents, for which the punishment is death.”
The RMC stepped forward again. “Normally our chargelist ends there. And normally we don’t charge for crimes we have only read in the Words and not witnessed ourselves, but we are willing to make an exception with you. We therefore charge you with loosing interest in your own story and rather than having the common decency to just abandon it, you hijack it. We charge you with turning a Supernatural fanfic into a real-person fanfic about this Andy Biersack, who we don’t really know and don’t care who is, but who we are sure, did not deserve to be dragged into this mess.”
Mittens pocketed the notebook and looked at the RMC. “Do you think we need to kill her in a special way? Like with a dagger that has been blessed seven times? Or maybe we should use a woodchipper; apparently, that works on most things.”
“I don’t think so. She hasn’t mentioned anything about being invincible. We should just make sure, that she doesn’t come back to haunt canon more than she already have, by salting and burning her.”
“Should she be alive or dead when we do that?”
There was a pause. Raven shivered, her gaze darting from one to the other, as Mittens used the time to sprinkle her with salt and pour kerosene on her.
Finally the RMC said: “Well, they’re always dead when they do it in canon, so I guess we have to kill her first.”
Mittens looked from the gun to the crossbow, decided on the crossbow, pointed it at Raven and fired.
There was a long drawn-out scream, muffled by the gag.
“Oops,” Mittens said flatly. “Was that your kneecap?” He retrieved the bolt and fired again, this time into her left eye.
The Sue turned back into an inflated dummy and glitter started streaming out of the two holes like sparkly smoke. Mittens stroked a match and let it drop on the dummy. The flames rose instantly and engulfed the cloud.
“We’re going to be in trouble about loosing a dummy,” he said.
The RMC shrugged. “Had to be done,” it said. “Unless the Flowers wanted a Glittery Woman who haunts the roads, luring unsuspecting canons to their deaths. Now, let’s go take care of Bobby and Nick.”

They neuralyzed Bobby and dragged off with Nick. After charging him with being a non-canonical nephew and foster-son of Bobby, engaging in inane texting, aiding and abetting a Sue and conspiring to do further crimes, he was executed by a gunshot through the head and the body salted and burned.
“What do you think happens with the rest of the OCs; I mean the ones from the rest of the fic?” asked Mittens, as he started opening a portal back to their RC.
The RMC shrugged. “They’ll never exist, I guess. Like in that episode with Titanic. A lot of people who were never supposed to be.” It smiled. “Possibly there’s a little book now, with their names in, belonging to Atropos.”
The portal opened and they walked though.

“We have new minis,” announced Mittens, as they stepped back into RC#170.
“Where?” asked Saxo, who was decorating half of the Response Centre with green fir branches and silver ornaments. James was hanging red and golden decorations on the other half.
“Right there,” said Mittens, pointing.
Both James and Saxo looked at the Yorkshire Terriers, who were already sniffing the floor and sending cautions looks in Aniseed’s direction. Except that they didn’t seem to look at them, as much as in their general direction.
“Where?” asked James, with a frown.
“Oh, I forgot,” said the RMC. “Hell Hounds can’t be seen by ordinary humans and such and neither can the minis, it would seem.”
“I’m not an ordinary human,” replied Saxo, indignantly.
“Neither am I,” said James.
“I did say ‘and such’,” replied the RMC. “Mittens and I can only see them, because …”
It was interrupted by a small ‘beep’ that indicated a message. “Will you get that, Mittens? No doubt we are being summoned to be berated about loosing the dummy.”
Mittens checked the message, frowned and turned. “We’re being transferred,” he said.

[Author’s Notes: This is from the newly discovered Circle of Lemmings. It’s not possible to copy paste from there, so all excerpts from the fic have been written in by me. I have tried to write everything exactly as it was, but it’s possible that I might have added some SPaG mistakes (not likely) or accidentally corrected some (more likely).

Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature are from an unpublished novel about angels and devils I wrote, before even knowing what Supernatural was. Any similarities between the two continua are coincidental, but highly amusing.

Despite the RMC’s rant. I am not against the sporking of real-person fics; I just think they require a lot more care and thought. In fact, if That Guy With The Glasses didn’t seem to be a self-sporking canon, I might have written a mission there. However, I had never heard of Andy Biersack before this. (When this fic caught my eye for the first time, there was no mention of him, neither in the title nor anywhere else.) Hardly a good starting point for a sporking. And while I won’t go into details, there were several things in that part of the story, that made me feel uncomfortable or even angry, and none of it made me feel, that I could get good humour from it.
Also, the later Supernatural parts were just the Sue once again – in Mittens’ words – inserting herself into canon and not adding anything but rubbish. Except for the occasional mini, there were no new charges and no new jokes. Therefore, I decided to simply wrap it up.]

Read Full Post »

Candlelight Carol

Author’s Note: To be sung to the tune of Candlelight Carol by John Rutter. The PPC belongs to Jay and Acacia.

 

How do you capture the vision of Tolkien?

How do you count all the treasures of Smaug?

How can you measure our love of the canon?

And how do you write all the Dwarrows so proud?

 

Candlelight, Elven-light

Dragonfire and star glow

Shining on Arda till breaking of dawn

Badfic, oh! Badfic, woe! In excess is coming!

Agents are singing

The movies are here

 

Fangirls and fanbrats will watch and adore them

Agents around them their vigil will keep

Hunting down bad slash, bad grammar and plotholes

Then read the goodfics, till they fall asleep

 

Candlelight, Elven-light

Dragonfire and star glow

Shining on Arda till breaking of dawn

Badfic, oh! Badfic, woe! In excess is coming!

Agents are singing

The movies are here

 

Find them at Rivendell, taking their photos

Keeping the onslaught of songfics at bay

Petting the giant-a** spiders of Mirkwood

Childish and deadly on this winter’s day

 

Candlelight, Elven-light

Dragonfire and star glow

Shining on Arda till breaking of dawn

Badfic, oh! Badfic, woe! In excess is coming!

Agents are singing

The movies are here

Read Full Post »

Agents Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature were on their way back from RC#9L0121F4114C3, walking backwards through the corridors of Headquarters, when the RMC said: “Now, about that Sparkewolf …”
Mittens’ mouth opened and closed, but no words came out. Finally he swallowed and said: “How did you know? I thought I snatched it when everyone were distracted.”
“I don’t think Agents Shieh and Elerossiel noticed a thing. I certainly didn’t see you take it. I just heard you lament the fate of the poor mini and then you went awfully quiet on the subject. It didn’t seem like you at all.”
“I didn’t mean for anyone to know. I didn’t want anyone else to get into trouble.”
“Mittens …”
“We can’t send it back. We can’t.”
“You know the rules as well as I do. We can’t keep it.”
“I’m not talking about about keeping it. But we can’t let it be stuck in badfics forever. We just can’t.”
The RMC was surprised and a little bit shocked to see that Mittens’ eyes were wet. It was enough to make its mossy heart ache. Mittens, who always did his duty, who never complained and who never asked for anything.
It lowered its head. “Can’t send it back, can’t get it adopted. What we need,” it lifted its head again, “is a third option. And I have an idea as to who might provide that.” It lifted a paw to stop Mittens saying anything. “Mind you, I haven’t promised anything. If we get a no, then the mini goes back. I’m giving it a chance, nothing more.”
Despite these words, Mittens beamed a smile at the RMC.
“Now we just have to find …” the RMC began, then stopped when it noticed the sign on a door on their left, “… RC#412. Which is right here. Well, I guess it was a rather distracting conversation we were having.” It looked at Mittens. “Go on. Knock.”

On one hand, there was no answer when Mittens knocked on the door. On the other hand the door wasn’t closed properly and opened when he knocked on it. The Agents looked at each other, shrugged and entered a small room. It didn’t seem like anyone was living here, since the room contained nothing but a desk with a computer and a chair, in which a woman was sitting. She gave a small start and turned to look at them with a guilty expression as if she had been caught doing something she shouldn’t, while at the same time closing a browser window.
She blinked. “Oh,” she said. “It’s you.” Then, as if remembering her manners: “What can I do for you?”
The RMC turned to Mittens. “Close the door please.” When it had been done, it said: “Mittens, this is EileenAlphabet, Agent of the Department of Intelligence and author self-insert.”
Mittens stuck out his hand, which Eileen took, a bit awkwardly. He noticed that she was wearing nail polish, which was in a fetching shade of blue, but so worn and chipped, that on average only half of each nail was covered.
Eileen looked at the RMC. “So, how may I be of assistance?”
The RMC looked straight back at her, as it said. “Mittens, show her the mini.”
Mittens didn’t hesitate, but placed the backpack on the floor and took out the mini-Sparklewolf in question.
Eileen looked at the wolf questioningly, but said nothing, apparently waiting for an explanation.
“This,” the RMC said, “is a mini-Sparklewolf.” It paused. “It’s name is Stephanie.”
It took a moment, the understanding dawned on Eileens face. “Oh,” she said.
“Yes, oh,” the RMC agreed. “You know what the problem is. It can’t be adopted and there’s no OFU for Twilight it can be sent to. We were hoping that you, being what you are, could help us find a solution.”
“What, are you expecting me to start a Twilight OFU?”
“Certainly not.” The RMC actually shuddered a bit at the thought. “We were hoping you could think of a third solution. Come up with something creative.”
Eileen leaned back in her chair. “If I could do that – and I’m not saying that I can, but if I could – you realise that the Flowers very much frown on this type of thing? An author self insert, using her … abilities to break a stated rule? That’s more than halfway to Suedom right there.”
“I’ve been led to understand as much. But I have to admit, I can’t see the harm in writing a happy end for this poor mini.”
Eileen smiled, an odd smile, and leaned forwards towards the mini-Sparklewolf. Mittens shuffled his feet uneasily. Something about her seemed different suddenly. She started to speak and her voice sounded like it was coming from somewhere other that her lips.
“The authoress reached out towards the cute mini-Sparklewolf.’”
Mittens shivered. Stephanie looked fluffier and more glittery than before. He looked at Eileen’s hand as she reached out towards it. The nail polish was perfectly smooth and without the smallest scratch.
“’Do you need a place to stay, little one? You can stay with me and those evil Flowers won’t have anything to say about it.’”
Her hand was almost touching the mini-Sparklewolf’s head. It gave a low whine, but seemed rooted to the spot, unable to move. Then she pulled back her hand; the nail polish was chipped again.
“No.” She looked at them with an ironic smile. “This wasn’t what you had in mind when you asked me to think of something to bend the rules?”
The RMC shook its head.
Eileen once more leaned back in her chair. Her demeanour was now crisp and businesslike. “We can get in a world of trouble for doing this and no doubt we will. But I’m afraid you came to the the right person. I never could refuse someone asking me to help a small fluffy creature.” She reached out and scratched the mini-Sparklewolf behind the ears. It thumped its tail against the floor enthusiastically. “I’ll think up something for Stephanie here. But you’ll owe me one” She sighed. “And if the Flowers find out – and I suspect they already know – you owe me an even bigger one.”

The noises from RC#170 could be heard not only though the closed door, but a rather long way down the corridor.
Mittens sighed. “There they go again. No doubt they started fighting the moment we left and have been at it ever since.” He opened the door and he and the RMC stepped inside.
The sight that greeted them was not quite what they had expected. James and Saxo were facing each other across the small table; James was growling and Saxo had his own teeth bared and none of them had noticed the other two Agents enter. It looked like they had been sitting down for a cup of tea or something and had then gotten into an argument. But that was of course impossible. They would never sit down to have tea with one another.
Then Mittens noticed the small tiles that were strewn on the floor and bent to pick one up. It had the letter C on it and a small number 8 in one corner. He showed it to the RMC who looked from it to the two agents.
“Have you been playing Scrabble?” it asked.
They broke off their staring contest and turned to the RMC, both looking a bit sheepish.
James found his voice first. “I have been playing. That … that craven blackguard,” he pointed at Saxo, “have simply been cheating.”
“Rules are for muggles and weaklings. The strong and capable make their own rules,” Saxo replied loftily, which made James start to growl again.
“No fighting, please,” the RMC said.
“Why are there more mini-Aragogs than usually?” asked Mittens, who had been looking around.
Saxo and James looked at him, then at each other, then back at the other two and then they started to tell them about a mission, they had been on. It was all rather jumbled together and it didn’t help, that they kept interrupting each other, but Mittens and the RMC gathered, that it had been a really awful fic and that they had defeated it together.
“In that case,” said the RMC, “we congratulate you. You are no longer newbies or trainees. You are full agents and real partners.”
Saxo and James eyed each other unenthusiastically at these words.
“We should celebrate with some tea,” Mittens said. “And you know, I have some biscuits, that I have been saving for an occasion like this.” He walked towards the small kitchenette.
Saxo and James gave each other a look of sheer panic this time, before rushing up to Mittens, almost dragging him away from the cupboard and assuring him that they most certainly did not need any biscuits.

Read Full Post »

[Disclaimer: The PPC belongs to Jay and Acacia, I’m just playing in it. Saxo Cruore and James Vulpes along with Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature are mine. Mine! Muahahaha! Ahem… ‘Smells of Rose‘, or whatever it’s supposed to be called, belongs to karla1980 who is welcome to it. Labyrinth belongs to … um … at this point probably Disney. Harry Potter belongs to J. K. Rowling. The Great Chicken Uprising is from Girls Next Door but I love to pretend that it is actual Labyrinth canon.]
[Author’s Note: This mission takes place simultaneously with my co-write with Lily Winterwood. It shows what my other two agents got up to, after Mittens and the RMC had seriously baited the Ironic Overpower by telling them to not get into trouble. It will probably be useful to know that Saxo is a former badfic-bit, a Death Eater, and James is a replacement of a character from Labyrinth. Mission is rated M for swearing.]

The door closed behind Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature. Saxo and James looked at each other, the same thought occurring to both. While Mittens had told them most emphatically to not kill each other, he had – most likely because he was in a hurry – neglected to say anything about maiming or grievous bodily harm.
“So …” Saxo began, in a low, threatening voice, but he never had the chance to continue. The console exploded in an ear-shattering [BEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEP!!!!!]
Both he and James ran for the door and James threw it open, but Mittens and the RMC were nowhere to be seen. There were only other agents, who gave them annoyed looks, wondering why they didn’t acknowledge the mission and stop the racket.
James closed the door. “We have to turn it off!” he shouted.
“We can’t!” Saxo shouted back. “There’s no way to turn it off! There’s only a button to acknowledge the mission!”
“Why did they send a new mission so soon!? They must have known the others have only just left and won’t be back for awhile!”
Saxo didn’t dignify this with an answer, mostly because he had no idea.
“We’ll have to go outside until the others come back!” James shouted.
Saxo was about to agree, much as it irked him, when a thought struck him. “We can’t go out and leave the minis in this noise! When Mittens finds out, he’ll do unspeakable things to our kneecaps!”
The wailing seemed to be growing louder, even though that shouldn’t have been possible. And so it was that James walked up to the console and slammed the button to acknowledge the mission.
The silence that fell was ominous rather than relieving.
“You’ve acknowledged the mission,” Saxo said.
James chose not to dignify this with an answer.
“Now we have to do the mission, unless Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature return right now.”
James did not dignify this with an answer either. To have something to do while not answering, he looked at the Intelligence Report for ‘Smells of Rose’. There were quite a lot of exclamation marks in the Report. He read the description and felt anger start to rise in him. “What! Milady Sarah is at Hogwarts, but she is in league with the Death Eaters! Slander and lies!”
Saxo grinned. “Your precious Lady finally came to her senses?”
James bristled, but then thought of something better and said in a sly voice: “Lady Hermione has gone over as well, because she and Tom Riddle are in love.”
“What! You’re lying! Let me see!” Saxo shoved James aside and looked at the Intelligence Report.
James growled, but then he heard Saxo give a low moan.
“No! That’s not true! The Dark Lord and a Mudblood? Never!”
James gave a mirthless laugh, that sounded like a bark. “Not so much fun, when it is your favourite being defamed.”
There was a long, ominous silence. Even the minis seemed to hold their breaths. Finally, Saxo lifted his eyes from the screen and turned slowly to look at James. In his gaze was a glimpse of the insanity and blood-lust that had originally made Mittens recruit him. When he spoke, his voice was hoarse. “How about, you and I put our differences behind us …”
“… for as long as it takes us to kill this abomination.” James finished.
“Yes. Then we can go back to ripping each other’s throats out.”
“As is good and proper. Well, I am certainly not against the idea, if only we can find the necessary tools for the task.”
“There’s a spare backpack on the top shelf and as obsessive as Mittens is, I bet it’ll have everything all packed and ready.”
“Sir Mittens is not obsessive! He is thorough.”
“Now now. I thought we agreed to put our differences behind us for the moment.”
James fumed. “That does not mean you get to say anything and I cannot contradict you!”
Saxo had started going through the contents of the backpack. “No? Oh well, maybe it doesn’t. But if we’re being precise here, you should stop calling Mittens ‘Sir’; he’s not a noble and neither is Sarah or Hermione for that matter.”
“But it comes naturally for me to call Sarah ‘Milady’.”
Saxo sighed. “Fine then, but only her.” He closed the backpack tightly. “Let’s go.”
“Should you not bring your sword?”
“I’ll use my wand. It’s canon.”
“Do you know how to work the console? Set disguises and such?”
Saxo shot the piece of machinery in question a wary look. He was against technology on principle, regarding it as inferior to magic, but while at the PPC, he had picked up a thing or two, so maybe he could figure it out. Anyway, he didn’t feel like asking James for help; the fox-person would just be smug about it. He checked the Intelligence Report again.
“It says the fic takes place in both Hogwarts and the Underground, so I guess we’ll go as,” he grimaced, “house-elves, since they look a lot like goblins.” He turned and glowered at James to see if he was grinning, but the fox was managing a surprisingly convincing neutral expression.
Saxo started punching buttons on the console, finishing with the one that opened the portal and they jumped through.

“Here the title of the story is ‘Smells of Roses’, with a plural s,” James noted.
“Makes it sound somewhat less creepy,” Saxo commented drily. “But really, who gets the title of their own story wrong?”

Tom sat in his throne waiting for the Goblin King to come to him for help with the war against the order of the phoenix;

“So, in this story it is Jareth who is fighting the Order?” James asked sarcastically. He wasn’t very good at sarcasm, since his canon counterpart was completely devoid of it, but spend enough time in the PPC and, sooner or later, you’ll start to get the hang of it.
“Just write down a charge for the Dark Lord using his old name and stop picking on every little mistake or you’ll run out of notebook.”
“Why do I have to write the charge list?!”
“Because I did it the last time.”
“So you have fresh experience. This is not a training mission, remember? The other two are not here to help us if we get something wrong.”
Grumbling, Saxo took the notebook and pen and started taking notes.

In the fic it turned out, that it was actually Tom Riddle, who wanted the help of Jareth and his goblins in the war against the wizarding world.
“I suppose that’s kind of in character,” Saxo said reluctantly. “The Dark Lord secured the help of many different creatures, who were unhappy with the wizards.”
“Yes, but these are goblins! Do you have any idea how they fared in the Great Chicken Uprising? They are worse than useless to have on your side.”
“I’m not sure that the Great Chicken Uprising is entirely canon. Anyway, we should just be glad that he’s still the Goblin King and not the Fae King of Jumbled-Together-Celtic-Mythology like in so many other stories.”

Tom looked at Jareth with a worried expression for he is in love with Hermione.

“That, however is most definitely not canon!” Saxo glared at the scene in front of them, angrily fingering his wand. “Get a reading. I want to know if this is a replacement.”
James took out the CAD, made sure that it was muted and pointed it at Tom Riddle.
[Tom Riddle. Wizard. In love? With a Mudblood?] The screen went blank for a moment, then new words showed up. [And you need me to tell you] Blink. [that he is 87,54% out of character?]
The agents both stared at the screen, which had gone blank again. Then James said: “The spare backpack,” at the same time Saxo said: “The replacement CAD.”
“The one with an attitude,” James said.
[I can hear you, you know.]
“Well, there was no reason to be rude!” James said.
“It’s not like we don’t know the Dark Lord is out of whack,” Saxo added, “but we have to get readings to know exactly what we’re dealing with.”
James looked back at the action. The Goblin King had just stated that he wanted “Sarah!!!.
He pointed the CAD at Jareth. It wailed like a kid with a scraped knee and James threw it on the ground and threw himself on it to muffle the sound. Jareth and Tom looked in their direction, but probably dismissed the sound as an unfortunate Muggle-born being tortured somewhere. James finally found the mute button and pressed it.
[Jareth. Goblin King of some sort. Out of Character 31,32%]
“You did that on purpose!” James said.
[One should always check that the CAD is muted before pointing it somewhere.] Blink. [Didn’t your trainer tell you that?]
James growled in reply.
“That was a rather low OOC,” Saxo remarked with a tiny smirk.
James dusted himself off. “Well, the Goblin King is a scheming villain of sorts, and if we accept it as within canon possibility, that he wants Sarah, then the only real crime is him thinking that he needs Tom’s help in getting heeeeeeeeer!!”
The last word ended in a drawn-out yell, as, without warning, they were hurled though space and possibly time to end up at Hogwarts.

Sarah and Hermione were looking for somewhere to hide from Harry and Ron so they could send info to the Dark Lord.

Draco then appears. So you two have come to your senses then.” He beckons them to follow him to the slitherin common room.

James scooped up the mini-Aragog, slitherin, like he had seen Mittens do many times and tried to place it in the backpack. Apparently he lacked Mittens’ skills, for slitherin wiggled in his arms and when he tried to stuff it in the bag, it bit him. In the end he had to be content with letting it ride on top. He shot a look at Saxo to see if he was smiling, but Saxo had a mock serious expression to rival one of the Weasley twins.

Once inside, they tell him that Harry and Ron are looking for the horcrux. “So you would help the dark lord why?” the two girls looked at oneanather and with a smile, “Harry is a little boy who thinks he can defeat the dark lord: A man with more power in he’s little finger, then Harry has in his whole body.” Sarah smiles “Oh so you like the dark lord.” Hermione blushes as Sarah turns to Draco “So can you help us with this?”

James shooed slitherin down, so he could get to the Bleeprin in the backpack. He also handed Saxo a couple without being asked. Not even Saxo deserved to suffer through this sober.

They were pulled back to Tom Riddle’s hideout, but at least this time the scene change was marked. Another mini-Aragog, Luscious, appeared; it had very long, thick, blond hair and did not look happy as it joined slitherin on the backpack.
Tom Riddle was extremely upset when he was informed that Harry and Ron were looking for his ‘horcrux’.
“Horcrux, singular,” James noted. “Apparently this is some AU where he only made one.”
Saxo scowled at the scene. “He wouldn’t want anyone to know about the Horcuxes, not even his own Death Eaters. He would kill Lucius for knowing about them, pausing only to torture him to find out who else knew.”
James shot him a look. “You don’t have to look so satisfied, when talking about death and torture, you know.”
Saxo shrugged. “And you don’t have to call Sarah ‘milady’. We are what we are.”

There was some more abhorrent grammar and spelling which, among other things, caused Jareth to briefly turn into a room, before they were dragged back to Hogwarts, where the mini-Aragog Blaze showed up.
James started getting readings on everyone, with depressing results.

“And why is that?” Blaze asked “You and Sarah are so good friends with the Pothead and Weasel.” Sarah turns to Blaze. “Well they killed my real mum and dad and Hermione’s too, so we are no longer helping them, but you now. If that is cool with you?” Blaze grins

The two agents stared. Their lower jaws slid downwards, further and further, until they seemed to unhinge.
Saxo found his voice first. “What …” he began, then had to close his mouth and swallow. Having it standing wide open like that, had made his mouth dry out. “What was that?”
“I cannot believe it.”
“Neither can I. Harry Potter? Kill someone? Their parents? That little paragon of virtue, who couldn’t even kill Wormtail? That’s the stupidest explanation I’ve ever heard!”
“It is not even a proper explanation. There is no how and why. It is just thrown out there without any kind of details. And this is Harry Potter, a canon rightfully famous for its long and convoluted backstories.”
Saxo looked at James for a moment, but decided that the last remark had not been meant as a personal insult to him, so he simply said: “I think it’s high time we got a reading on these girls.”
James nodded grimly, checked that the CAD was muted, then pointed it at Sarah.
[Sarah. Muggle/witch. Un-canon. Replacement Sue.] Blink. [You’re new to this, so if you need any creative] Blink. [suggestions as to how to kill her, just ask.]
“Thank you,” James said. “But I am sure we can work something out on our own.” He checked the mute button again and pointed it at Hermione.
[Suit yourself. Hermione. Witch. Replacement Sue.]
“Hardly surprising,” Saxo said. He had been looking over James’ shoulder. “Neither of them would ever, under any circumstances join our side. Even if Harry had killed their parents, they would have renounced him, but not the cause.”

Sarah and Hermione were on their way back to the Gryffindor common room when Harry and Ron find them. “Where the fucking hell have you two been?” Ron demands “we’ve been looking all over for you two bitches, so don’t for off like that”

James checked Harry and Ron, who were 21,70% and 48,66% Out of Character, respectively.

“We were in the room requirement Ron” Sarah tells him, completely straight-faced. “Oh, we didn’t think of looking in there, sorry.” Harry Apologises “Are you going to hogmaed this weekend?”

Ron briefly turned into a room. James scowled at the scene and picked up hogmaed, the mini-Aragog.

Ron looks at Hermione like he’s ready to knock her to the floor and fuck her there and then, with everyone still there.

The agents shuddered at the sight, grimaced and swallowed some more Bleeprin.
“This stuff doesn’t last very long,” Saxo complained.
“New chapter, coming up. And there’s another mini, Hogsmead.”

In the next chapter, Harry, Ron, Hermione and Sarah were on their way to Hogsmead, which apart from being a mini-Aragog, was also a village, not unlike the canonical Hogsmeade, except that the whole place had a distinct, but not unpleasant smell of pork and honeyed wine. Then Blaise – “At least he’s spelled right now,” Saxo noted – and Draco provoked Harry and Ron into namecalling, which led to Snape sending Harry and Ron home.
There was another mini-Aragog, Wesley.
James got a reading off Snape. [Snape. Wizard. Out of Character: 16.11% ] Blink. [Ironic, isn’t it?]
“Snape is usually one of the most warped characters in badfics,” Saxo noted, “but blatantly favouring Slytherins and sending Harry and Ron home is very much in character.”
“But what was the purpose of that scene,” James asked, annoyed. “To once again show us that the girls really hate Harry and Ron?”
“Why would you assume that there’s a purpose to anything in a badfic?” Saxo suddenly turned a little bit green and placed a hand over his mouth. “Those damn tense shifts are upsetting my stomach. Or maybe it was the food from the cafeteria.”
“The food from the cafeteria was perfectly fine.”
Saxo sneered. “How would you know? You’re canonically known to have no sense of smell at all, which means that your sense of taste is also non-existent.”
“My sense of smell is keen!”
“I knew you’d say that.”

The fic dragged them, once again, to Tom Riddle’s hideout.

“Good.” Jareth says looking rather bored, absentmindedly rolling his crystals around in his hands.

“Let’s be thankful the fic didn’t say he was rolling his balls,” Saxo noted dryly. “With the state the Word World is in, there’s no telling how it would have interpreted that.”
“There’s another mini. It must be ‘Deatheaters’.

“My lord, the potion is ready for you. It will bring your body back but it will be as it was when you were lost to us.”
“Well, this will be something that that old fool would never have thought possible.” Tom says with a triumphant smile, thinking to himself “to be young again and my Hermione only 18 years old.”

“What’s he talking about?” asked Saxo. “He wasn’t young, or for that matter handsome, when he disappeared and he hadn’t been for years.”
“And if Hermione  is 18, this must at least be the seventh year, so they shouldn’t even be at Hogwarts.”
“Oh, that.” Saxo gave a dismissive flick with the pen he was using to write the charges. “I suppose the Hermione-replacement thinks that an age difference of more than half a century, is perfectly all right, as long as the youngest participant is 18 rather than 16 or 17. Anyway, this whole idea of such a potion is preposterous.” He went back to scribbling angrily.

The fic dragged them back to Hogsmead, where a new mini waited.

“Yes, they have found it with Deloris. We believe it to be a Horcrux and those two dim-witted boys have asked us” Hermione indicating herself and Sarah “to look up a way to verify and if needed, destroy it. But we thought it would be better that we come to you with it.” She hands over a necklace to Draco. He examines it for a moment.

“You think this is a trollfic?” Saxo asked in a whisper. They were hiding under the bed, in a room in the inn, where the scene took place.
“What makes you say that?”
“The way that the author in the second chapter has learned to spell Blaise and Lucius, but now comes up with a just as outrageous mini.”
“I’m more concerned with the fact that Harry and Ron seem to be looking for Horcruxes while still at school and that they talk as if Dumbledore is still alive. Is this supposed to be the sixth year or seventh? Which things are changed from the books? The readers are given nothing to work with.”
Saxo shrugged. “Apparently, this is the seventh year in a setting so AU, that it couldn’t touch the Harry Potter canon with a thousand feet broomstick.”
“Nor the Labyrinth canon,” James interjected.
“I don’t know about that. I’m still not sure that the Great Chicken Uprising really is canon.”

“Thanks. This will indeed help the Dark Lord out, if the research proves to be so.”

Both agents turned again to the action in the fic.
“And why,” demanded Saxo through gritted teeth, “would the Dark Lord need to examine the necklace to tell if it’s one of his Horcuxes? For that matter, why would the Potter-boy? In the book it was painfully obvious to them all, that there was dark power in it.”
“Remember what you told me about common sense and how it applies to badfics?”
“It doesn’t.”
“Exactly,” James said.
“Where’s the Bleeprin?”

“They are so up that man’s wrinkly old ass that it looks like his butt cheeks are talking.” Sarah snaps, not shifting her gaze from out of the window.

There was a brief, stunned silence under the bed, then Saxo had to grab James.
“James!”
“Let me go! Impersonating milady! Making her use such foul language! And about Dumbledore! Let! Me! Go!”
Saxo held on to James, but felt his grip slipping. In desperation, he Apparated to the first location that crossed his mind. They landed in a small heap in the Underground, where there were enough scuffling goblins that nobody noticed two more.
“James! Calm down!”
“I will not calm down! I want to kill her! That monster, that impersonator, that corrupter, that …”
Saxo clamped his hand over his mouth. “And we will. But we have to charge her first and we have to wait for the right moment.”
James chomped down on his hand and Saxo yanked it back with a yelp.
“I will not wait for anything! I am not a coward! I will fight anyone, anywhere …”
“Merlin’s underpants, would you stop with the quoting! And it has nothing to do with cowardice. It is simply what is demanded of us. If we – or in this case you – kill her prematurely, you’ll get sacked and never get to free the world of another Sue and there are plenty out there, who are even worse.”
This seemed to get through to James. He sagged in Saxo’s grip and panted a bit, catching his breath. Finally he looked up. “I am not a coward?” he whispered.
“No, you’re not. Now please don’t ask me about your sense of smell.”
“I won’t.” James got to his feet. “We should start looking for the right moment.”
Saxo scanned the Words. “Sarah and Hermione leave the Three Broomsticks right after that scene we overheard. I suggest we get them there.”

Hermione and Sarah were walking back to Hogwarts, talking about how much they hated Harry and Ron and everyone in the Order and really liked the Dark Lord and the Death Eaters. There were lots of swearing involved, so it should come as no surprise, that when the ground suddenly disappeared underneath them, they both let out a long ‘Fuuuuck!!’ as they fell.
They landed rather hard on a stone floor. It was pitch black around them.
A voice said: “Can we kill them now?” Both girls shivered at the tone of that voice.
“No,” another voice said after a rather long pause. “I suggest we go back and clean up first. I want to savour the moment.”
“Whereto then?”
“Back to Hogsmead.”
The voices disappeared, leaving the girls alone in the dark.

After taking care of all the students – something Saxo had enjoyed immensely, yelling “Obliviate!” with rather more force than was strictly speaking needed and waving his wand left, right and centre – they were back in the Underground for the final scene.

“Hogwart! Where are you? Get over here!” Jareth storms into the throne room with Tom and Snape following.

Saxo gave a wry smile. “Only decent joke in this fic. Too bad, it’s a rip-off,” he said. Then he cocked his head as he watched the action. “I think Snape just poisoned Tom, uh, I mean the Dark Lord.”
“And there’s another mini. This must be fire whiskey.”

On his way there, Snape pulls out a wizard’s photo of a young woman with a baby in her arms and a young Snape behind her with his arms around both her and the baby.
“This for you my love, and our child. One day I will have my child back Lily, that I swear to you.”

“Did he just imply that Harry is his child?” James demanded.
“Looks like it. Take some more Bleeprin.”
“No, the time for Bleeprin has passed. Now it is time for judgement.”
“Suit yourself.” Saxo downed a handful of pills, then pulled out his wand with a gleeful expression and started walking up to Jareth. The Goblin King was just standing with a vacant expression, since there was no more fic to act out.
“You’ll have to use the Neuralyzer on him,” James said.
“What? Why?”
“According to this fic, you have to get his permission to use magic in the Underground.”
“Merlin’s grey underpants,” Saxo muttered.
“You could try just asking him for permission. Sometimes that works.”
“Haha, funny.” Saxo took the Neuralyzer, pointed it at Jareth and pressed the button. “Right. You are the Goblin King, no more, no less, at least according to known canon. You don’t know anything about Harry Potter or the wizarding world. You may or may not be in love with Sarah Williams, but if you are, you don’t need anyone’s help in getting her. And there is no rule that people have to get your permission, before using magic while in the Underground.”
Jareth nodded slowly and Saxo turned back to James. “Right. Now to the Dark Lord.”

“What do you think is wrong with him?” James asked, looking at the unconscious Tom Riddle. “Do you think he needs to go to Medical?”
“Let me just think for a moment. Yes, the fic did say that Snape had some sort of laboratory here. Maybe this will do. Accio bezoar!”
A moment went by, then a small stone came flying through the air and Saxo caught it. “Trust Snape to have a well stocked laboratory wherever he goes. Trust him on nothing else, but trust him on this.” He stuffed the stone into the mouth of Tom Riddle, who after a moment opened his eyes.
“Obliviate!” Saxo yelled. “You go by the name of Lord …” He paused for a moment and willed himself to use the name. “Lord Voldemort. You are not in love with anyone, especially not a Mudblood girl. You have never heard of Sarah or Jareth or the Underground.”
He hesitated. It would be so easy, so painfully easy. All he had to do, was turn around and cast the Killing Curse on his unsuspecting partner. Then he could tell Lord Voldemort that he was one of his Death Eaters; no, better than that, his most trusted and loyal servant. He felt sure that he could deal with whoever the PPC sent after him. His wand seemed to twitch in his hand as if wanting to be wielded. He could be who he used to be.
He blinked. No, not who he used to be. His pureblood family, all the powerful dark wizards and witches who had been his ancestors, didn’t exist, had never existed outside of a badfic. What good would it do him to go back and be a Death Eater, when his lineage was as gone as ever.
Slowly, he lifted his wand and said: “You will now go back to conquering the wizarding world.” Then he stepped back nervously as the Dark Lord got up from the bed. In a minute, the daze he was in would lift and the Dark Lord would find himself in a strange place, with two unfamiliar house-elves. He would not take kindly to this. But James had acted fast and already opened a portal. “Through here, please, my Lord.” Once the portal closed behind the Dark Lord, Saxo let out a shivering breath. “Just a few more loose ends to tie up, then we get to the fun part.”

A voice rang out in the darkness, one of the voices from before. “Petrificus Totalus,” it said, then repeated the words. Both Sarah and Hermione felt themselves being paralyzed. Then the voice said: “Lumos.”
A wand lit up a small room with a skeleton lying in a corner and two irate looking goblins, no, house-elves glaring at them.
“We are from the brotherhood known as the PPC and we are here to charge you,” one of the house-elves said. It opened a small notebook and started to read from it. “Sarah, you are charged with going to Hogwarts without explanation and also with creating a timeshift by doing so; with making Jareth think that he needs help to get you and with joining the Dark Lord, even though you are by all accounts a Muggle-born yourself.” The house-elf stopped talking and handed the notebook to the other house-elf, who now proceeded to read.
“Hermione, you are charged with making the Dark Lord fall in love with you, even though you are a Mudblood and with falling in love with him in return. You are also charged with aiding and abetting him and the Death Eaters, again, even though you are a Mudblood. You are charged with making him use his old name; with claiming that Harry Potter killed your and Sarah’s parents; with still going to Hogwarts at the age of 18; with creating such extreme confusion as to time and events that calling this a AU would be like calling an Ukrainian Ironbelly a fire slug; with having only one Horcrux in the story and with creating a non-canonical potion.”
The first house-elf stepped forward again and was handed the notebook back. “You are both charged with taking part in an extremely ill-conceived and horribly executed crossover; implying that Snape had a child with Lily; with creating the mini-Aragogs slitherin, Luscious, Blaze, hogmaed, Hogsmead, Wesley, Deatheaters, Deloris and fire whiskey; with crimes against grammar – especially tenses – spelling and punctuation, that are many in number and heinous in nature and several times caused people to turn into each other or into rooms; with extreme overuse of swearing and with being not only Mary Sues, but complete and utter insults to the characters you impersonate.”
“And with annoying PPC-agents.”
“Most certainly. Your fit punishment for all these crimes is death.”
“Any last words?”
Sarah and Hermione both felt the Body Freezing Spell lift.
”But Harry Potter killed my parents!” Sarah wailed.
“And mine,” Hermione sobbed.
One of the house-elves picked up the thigh-bone from the skeleton and whacked her over the head with it. “That is no reason to join the dark side!” it bellowed. “Your parents are nothing compared to all the Mudbloods killed by the Dark Lord! Why would you want to join him!?”
The other house-elf placed a hand on his arm. “Let us just kill them and be done with it.”
The first house-elf smirked, the most evil of evil smirks, and once again said: “Petrificus Totalus.”
“And now, into the Bog of Eternal Stench goes Sues,” said the other house-elf and once again the ground disappeared beneath them, but this time they landed in something wet and soft and there was a stench, oh, the stench, the horrible stench!

“Let us go home,” James said, once he and Saxo were satisfied that the Sues were not coming up. The only drawback to using the Bog to kill people, was that you had to stand next to it while you watched them drown.

Back in RC #170, the mini-Aragogs jumped down from the backpack and scurried in all directions.
“Do not get too comfortable, “ James warned. “I’m sure at least some of you have homes you have to go back to.” He then turned and looked at Saxo. Saxo looked at him.
Finally, Saxo said: “I still hate you, of course.”
“Naturally,” James said. In truth, he was relieved to hear this.
“We are still going to fight each other, almost to death,” Saxo continued.
“I would not have it any other way.”
“As soon as I’ve had some tea. I could really use a cup after this mission.”
“I quite fancy one myself. Would you care for a game of Scrabble, while we drink our tea?”
Saxo raised an eyebrow. “I suppose I won’t mind. Just as long as everything is clear between us.”
“Perfectly clear,” James said.
“Very well then. Earl Grey or Oolong? And we have biscuits, I see.”

Read Full Post »

Kill off the Mary Sue

Author’s Note: To be sung to the tune of ‘Kidnap the Sandy Claws’ from ‘The Nightmare Before Christmas’ which belongs to Tim Burton. The PPC belongs to Jay and Acacia. Mittens, Saxo and James are mine.

[Mittens, James & Saxo]
Execute the Mary Sue

[James]
I wanna do it

[Saxo]
You got the Stu

[Mittens]
We can kill the Sue together

[James]
All at once

[Saxo]
Agents in leather

[Mittens]
We’re out to get her

[Mittens, James & Saxo]
Wheeee
La, la, la, la, la

Kill off the Mary Sue, stab her with a knife
Twist it once or twice and then
watch her lose her life

[James]
First we’re going to smack her hard
but that will only be the start
We will keep on doing it til
she can see both moon and stars

[Saxo]
Wait! I’ve got a better plan
To kill this thief of Arwen’s man
We’ll throw her in the Cracks of Doom
Orodruin will be her tomb

[Mittens, James & Saxo]
Kill off the Mary Sue
Kick her in the head
Chop her with an axe
and just repeat until she’s dead

[Mittens]
Then the Floating Hyacinth

[James & Saxo]
Will really have to take the hint
She’ll be so pleased, she’ll have to say

[Mittens, James & Saxo]
That we can take a holiday
Wheeee!

[Saxo]
I say we should use the Balrog
Put her at its door
and then, call for it until it shows up
Mary Sue will be no more

[Mittens]
You’re so stupid, think now
We will have to read the charges first
Otherwise it’s simple murder

[James & Saxo]
And the free time bubble bursts

[Mittens, James & Saxo]
Kill off the Mary Sue
Drown her in a swamp
Midgewater will do just fine
There’s so cold and damp

[Mittens & Saxo]
Because wangst and OOCness will really make us frown
If I were on a agent’s list, I’d get out of town

[James]
Then to the cafeteria, yay

[Mittens]
To get the special of the day

[James & Mittens]
Perhaps they’ll have their special brew

[Mittens, James & Saxo]
Of snake and spider stew
Ummm!

We’re the flower’s henchmen
And we do our jobs with pride
We do out best to please them
Abd stay on their good side

[Mittens]
I wish my brain wasn’t getting numb

[James]
This fic is awful

[Saxo]
It’s so dumb

[James]
Kill it!

[Saxo]
Will do

[Mittens]
I’ve thought of something, pay attention
This one could really work, I’m sure
We just need something really cute
That we can use as bait to lure

The Sue away from Aragorn
And into Mirkwood on a tour

[Mittens, James & Saxo]
And with the help of giant spiders
Then her death we
will ensure

Kill off the Mary Sue, beat her with a stick
Thrown her out from Orthanc, she will fall just like a brick

Kill off the Mary Sue, Shelob wants a snack
Get behind her with a club, give her a good whack

Kill of the Mary Sue, she’s not Strider’s wife
We’ll think of the perfect way to make short her life

Read Full Post »

Author’s Notes: This mission is rated M and NSFW for mentioning of sexual content and for agents using swear words.
The fic is a side story to the agents’ very first mission, Better Than Revenge, in which Hermione was a Time Lord and a Sue, to boot. It should be possible to read this without knowing the other, but it might be more fun to read that first.
The term ‘Meta Crisis’ does not appear in this fic, but is used in the main fic, which is how I know that this really is a Meta Crisis and not the Sue inventing a non-canonical form of regeneration.
Disclaimer: The PPC belongs to the legen — wait for it… — dary Jay and Acacia; I’m only playing in it. Torchwood and Doctor Who belong to the BBC. The Great Escape belongs to Blinded-Kit who is asked to keep it – preferably far away from us. Agents Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature are mine.

In RC#170 there was peace and quiet. Mittens was sitting in one of the beanbags, playing Okami. The Radioactive Moss Creature was rubbing the tulip kitten, Aniseed, with a flame repellent ointment known as kenet, which originated in Robin McKinley’s ‘The Hero and the Crown’ continuum. Back when the agents had acquired their mini-Darkspawn, many of which could breathe fire, they had taken to fireproofing the RMC twice a week, to prevent any mishaps. When the RMC had adopted Aniseed, this precaution had been extended to her. Aniseed thought that this was one of the greatest pleasures life had to offer and was purring like a small sawmill. She also liked the taste of the ointment and it was a bit of a struggle for the RMC to get it on her before she could lick it off its paws.
In the game, Mittens was trying to get through the Konahana Shuffle and had been trying unsuccessfully for about twenty minutes. Now he finally thought he had it figured out and started the sequence again. He got the first flower right, then the second, the third and the fourth and was just about to do the fifth. It will come as no surprise to anyone familiar with the workings of the PPC, that the console chose this exact moment to go BEEP! Mittens’ thumb slipped and he lost the fifth flower. He got up, noticed that his right foot was asleep and limped over to the console, where he pressed the red button and started to read the Intelligence Report.

The RMC stopped what it was doing and watched him for a moment, which Aniseed took advantage of by pouncing on its paw and licking off the kenet. It gently shook her off and resumed the rubbing, but still watched Mittens, trying to get a hint about what kind of mission this was, by looking at his expression.
The agents had heard nothing from Upstairs about their, or rather the RMC’s, decision to use a completely new recruit in a mission. It was of course possible, that Upstairs had decided to overlook the harebrained scheme on account of it actually working, but it didn’t really believe this. It rather suspected that Upstairs were planning to punish them in a more subtle way and it kept expecting a Twilight troll-fic to land on their table.
However, when Mittens finally turned around, his expression was not one of horror, but rather one of slight puzzlement. “You remember our first mission?” he asked.
“Of course,” the RMC replied. “Bleeprin can only do so much.”
“What’s a ‘Side Story…ONE-SHOT’?”
The RMC winced slightly. “It is usually just pronounced ‘one-shot’, without all caps. Let me have a look.” By now it had finished with Aniseed, so it dried its paws on a towel and walked over to the console to have a look at the Intelligence Report. “Yes, I remember,” it said. “In our first mission, the Time Lord!Sue died, but regenerated as herself – only even prettier, of course – and explained it with having gone through a Meta Crisis. Back then I assumed that she was simply hand waving the explanation, but it appears that she was serious.”
“I’ll go ready the backpack then. I’ll bring the gun and the Muggle-use wand.” Mittens had no idea what the RMC was talking about, but figured that he would catch on eventually and that the RMC would tell him, if there was anything he really needed to know.
“So, I was thinking,” the RMC said, a bit later, when they were ready to go and Mittens was setting the disguises. “Maybe when we get back, we could go catch a movie.”
“Sure. Did you have anything in mind?”
“Well, our author has this tradition, where every year she goes to see ‘The Nightmare before Christmas’ in 3D. What do you say we one-up her?”
Mittens nodded thoughtfully. “Christmas,” he said. “Yes, that sounds like fun.”
The portal opened and the agents jumped through.

After a short disclaimer, the fic started in the final episode of ‘Children of Earth’ where Jack’s grandson, Steven, was being used as a living weapon against the 456. His mother was screaming and being held back by a couple of guards.

“Urgh,” the RMC said. “Can’t even get that right. His mother was outside a door looking in when this happened.”
Mittens looked at it. “You’re a cat again,” he said.
“So I am,” the RMC said. “Guess I shouldn’t have distracted you, while you were setting disguises. Or maybe the console just thought, that since I was a cat the last time we dealt with this Sue, I should be so again. Anyway, we’ll leave it be, if that’s all right with you. I’m actually more comfortable having four legs.”
“Okay.”
“Charge for getting the scene wrong, please,” the RMC said.
Mittens had brought the old notebook from their first mission. He flipped to the back and added the new charge.

They could see the crack forming on his forehead as his brain began to explode inside his school, and then finally, it was over and his limp body fell to the ground.

Steven’s head turned into a small school building and then he fell to the ground.
“If we ever needed proof that this really is the same Sue, I’d say we just got it,” Mittens said.
The RMC flicked its tail in distaste. “She’s getting things even more wrong,” it said. “Steven’s brain did not explode and there was no crack on his forehead. He was bleeding from the nose and ears and it was a lot more dignified than this.”

The Hermione!Sue, the agents knew from their first mission, teleported in, glowing with regeneration. She went over to Steven.

She stated sadly down at the young boy, placing one hand on his forehead and another softly on his chin, to open his mouth. She exhaled, the gold dust like particles flew out of her mouth and into his. Slowly, the light glow around her dimmed as she gave her regeneration to the boy.

Steven returned to life.
“Oh, great,” the RMC said. “Now we have a non-canonically alive canon to deal with.”

“Well, that’s my good deed of the day.” Hermione groaned as she stretched, before pulling her vortex manipulator from her pocket.

“Charge for having a vortex manipulator,” the RMC said. “They are generally only found on Time Agents and Jack’s is accounted for so …” Its voice trailed of as a thought struck it and it looked from Hermione to Steven and back again. “Wait, a minute,” it said. “This is wrong. This is very, very wrong.”
“What is?” Mittens asked.
“Hang on; I’ll just check the words. I could be mistaken.” The RMC squinted. “No, I’m not. She faints into the strong arms of Captain Jack, there’s a scene change and she wakes up in a hotel room some time later.” It hissed, then continued: “She sleeps with Jack, makes him seriously consider a threesome with the Doctor and there is no mentioning whatsoever of Ianto Jones and his recent death. But we have to let those charges go. We need to clean up this mess, right now; I’ll explain later. The minute Hermione faints, open a portal beneath her and Jack. That scene change can not be allowed to happen.”
Mittens nodded and as Hermione fainted into the arms of Jack, he opened the portal and they fell through.
“Now neuralyze the rest,” the RMC said. Mittens took out the neuralyzer, held it high and stepped forward. Everyone, who had been staring at the place where Jack disappeared, looked at him; some of them pointed weapons at him. He closed his eyes and pressed the button.
“Right,” he said. “There was no mysterious woman, who showed up to save Steven. Jack did most certainly not fall though the ground a minute ago. I was never here and neither was my cat.” Then he jumped though the portal in the floor, the RMC following him.

Captain Jack Harkness fell though the portal and landed on a hilltop in a remote location, still managing to hold on to Hermione. A few moments later, Mittens and the RMC came after him.
Jack looked at them and frowned. “You look familiar somehow,” he said. He looked down at Hermione. “She’s not real, is she?”
The RMC shook its head. “No,” it said.
If Jack was at all surprised at the talking cat, he didn’t show it. “So Steven is not really saved?” he asked.
“No,” the RMC answered. “But he wouldn’t have been anyway. She screwed up really badly.”
Jack nodded and dropped the Sue on the ground. “Too good to be true,” he said.
“Look this way, please,” Mittens said and held up the neuralyzer. A moment later, when Jack was properly neuralyzed, they opened a portal to the corridor in the warehouse and sent him through. Then they turned to the Sue.
Mittens shook her awake, not gently, and she opened her eyes with the confused look of a person, who was expecting to wake up in a bed, with Captain Jack Harkness in the room wearing only a towel, and instead woke up on a hill, with a seriously irate person standing over her and a cat sitting next to her.
The RMC had the notebook placed in front of it, opened on the last page.
“Hermione Granger, you are charged with a bunch of the same crimes as in our first mission, which we won’t bother to go into here, except for two things. Firstly, your are charged with ignoring the fact that the Harry Potter books are a fictional series in the Whoniverse; a charge we forgot to make the last time, so it’s nice to get that out of the way. Secondly you are charged with character defamation of Hermione Granger, by claiming to be her, which annoys us even more in this fic.
You are also charged with not getting the scenes right, with having a vortex manipulator and with serious canon breaching by making a Human-Time Lord Meta-Crisis with Steven Carter. There has only ever been one of those and it is so extraordinary, that it made Donna Noble the most important woman in the universe; but even this huge canon break pales in comparison to what you did next, which was nothing. You know what a Meta Crisis is, so you must know what it did to Donna Noble and what the Doctor had to do to keep her from harm, and yet you took absolutely no precautions to keep Steven Carter safe. Which means that, in a very short time, his brain is going to overload and fry from the inside.” It took a deep breath and yelled: “What the fuck is wrong with you!? You didn’t think once was enough for the kid!?”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.” Hermione smirked.
“No, it pretty fucking obvious, that you don’t know what I’m talking about and why don’t you!? Did you only see the first part of the episode and thought ‘hey, that Meta Crisis looks cool. I must get me one of those’ and then you went out to look for canon characters to shag, without bothering to watch the rest!?” It broke up, stepped away from her and gestured to Mittens.
He stepped forward and cleared his throat. “You are also charged with saving a character who was canonically dead. When we put canon back in order, he will return to being dead, which means that, technically, you’re making us kill a canon character. That’s also a charge.”
“And that’s just the best case scenario,” the RMC added, having had a moment to calm down. “If he doesn’t go back to being dead, when canon reasserts itself, it means that someone will have to get their hands dirty. You better pray that this doesn’t happen, because if it does, my colleague and I are going right back to the Floating Hyacinth to tell her, that we are not going to complete this mission and why. Oh, she’ll be angry and a couple of Twilight troll-fics will come our way, but what matters is that we won’t be made to complete the assignment and instead she’ll send some of the tough guys.” It flicked its tail. “They don’t mind killing a canon child. Imagine what they’ll do to you.” There was long pause in which Hermione tried to smirk, but failed.
Finally the RMC continued: “You are also charged with conspiring to do further crimes, mostly having to do with you lusting after Captain Jack Harkness. For all these crimes you are sentenced to death. Any last words?”
“No.” Hermione growled. “I want my Jack. I’m his favorite person in the whole world, next to the Doctor.” She drew her wand.
If she had actually bothered to display some kind of combat skill in her fics, rather than just sleeping with canon characters, or if she had been more like the real Hermione, something might have come of this. As it were, Mittens, who had drawn his gun while the RMC read the charges, simply shot her in the head before she could utter an incantation. “So,” he said, “do we feed her to the Acromantulas again?”
“Don’t see why not. Those who do not learn from their mistakes are doomed to repeat them and to have the punishment repeated by PPC-agents. Grab that Vortex Manipulator, would you?”
“Huh?”
“Her leather bracelet.”
“Oh, right. I’ll get it.”

After disposing of the Sue, the agents returned to the warehouse to check up on the canons. They both felt their hearts sink. They had hoped that canon had completely reasserted itself by now, but Steven was clearly alive and Alice Carter was still hugging him, smiling happily. Around them, everyone else was going about their business, not looking at the non-canonically living boy and his mother.
“Steven hasn’t gone back to being dead yet,” the RMC said. “And Alice is aware of it. Of course, it would be very out of character for her not to be aware of it. She might not remember why he is alive; she just knows that he is.”
“And her knowing that he is alive is helping to keep him that way,” Mittens added. “Do we need to separate them to break the loop?”
“That would be the next step, but let’s start by neuralyzing her again and reminding her that he is actually dead. Maybe that will be enough to push canon into snapping back.” It looked up at Mittens. “You’ll have to do it. I can’t talk to her looking like this.”
“Okay.”
“Her name is Alice Carter,” the RMC said. “The boy’s name is Steven Carter.”
Mittens nodded and walked towards the woman. She was still sitting on the floor with her son, cradling him, and he was smiling up at her, with the smallest hint of confusion.
Mittens closed his eye for just a moment, then proceeded to walk up to them, taking out the neuralyzer. “Alice Carter,” he said.
She looked up at him and he closed his eyes and flashed the neuralyzer at her. When he opened his eyes again, she was looking at him blankly. “Alice Carter,” he repeated. His hands were suddenly shaking badly and he clenched them. “There was no mysterious woman who appeared out of nowhere and revived your son. Steven is …” He swallowed hard. “I’m sorry, but Steven is dead.”
Alice Carter frowned. “But …” she began. Then she looked at the child in her lap. He wasn’t moving. “No!”
“I’m sorry,” Mittens said.
“No! No! No! No!”
“I’m so sorry,” he whispered.
As she started sobbing, he turned and walked away. He felt faint and dizzy and he had to make an effort to unclench his hands, so he could operate the RA and open a portal back to HQ.

Back in RC#170 Mittens slumped down in the beanbag, but made no motion to pick up the Playstation controller. The RMC looked at him, worried. It thought a cup of tea might have been soothing, but it lacked the hands to actually make one, so it just walked over to him and placed its paw on his knee.
“You had no choice,” it said.
“I know,” he replied, in a voice that suggested that even though he knew it, he didn’t believe it.
“The Sue had rigged it so that, if you hadn’t done what you did, he would have died anyway and in a much worse way.”
Mittens nodded. They sat in silence for a couple of minutes until something scratched at the RMC’s leg, demanding its attention. It turned to look and Mittens did the same. Gray and Lylium, two of the mini-Darkspawn were holding a steaming mug between them. Behind them, the rest of the minis were gathered, along with Aniseed and the Prefect Badger, all looking at the agents intently. Further behind them, the kitchenette was a bit of a mess, with a tea tin having been knocked over and the tealeaves having been spilled on the table.
Mittens reached out and took the mug. He looked at the content, then took a sip. “Thank you,” he said. He looked at the RMC and smiled weakly. “I’ll be okay,” he said. The RMC patted his knee, but didn’t say anything.
“About that movie,” Mittens began.
“We can go another day, if you’re not feeling up to it.”
“No, I think I would like to go. It’s just … Does it have a happy ending?”
“It certainly does.”
“Then I would love to see it.”
“Drink your tea then. We’ll leave, when you’re finished.”

Read Full Post »

Author’s note: Since one of my favourite things in the whole world is recycling my own work, this is a edited (and translated) version of a story I wrote last year around Halloween.
Disclaimer: The PPC belongs to the awesome Jay and Acacia. Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature are mine.

Everybody was still shuddering after the last story, but turned to the next in line. Mittens, who had just taken a huge bite out of a pumpkin muffin, looked surprised. He swallowed hard, then said: “No, not me. I don’t know any scary stories.” He looked at the Radioactive Moss Creature; not for any particular reason, he just always looked at it, when he felt out of his depth, but the others all followed his gaze.
“How about you?” one of the other guests asked. Because of the darkness is was hard to tell who it was. “Do you know any scary stories?”
“I suppose I may know one,” it said. There was a murmur of encouragement from the other guests so without further delay, the Radioactive Moss Creature started its tale.

”I think there’s a ghost in my apartment,” Cecilia said.
“There are no such thing as ghosts,” Christoph said without thinking, and he regretted it immediately when he saw the annoyed look on Cecilia’s face.
“I know, that there are no such thing as ghosts,” she replied, sounding very patient as if he was the one, who had said something outrageous and she was now explaining to him how things really worked. “When I say, that I think there’s a ghost in my apartment, it is because I have seen something, that has made me doubt what I thought I knew. You see?”
He didn’t. Not really. But he nodded anyway and, because it seemed like she was waiting for him to do so, he asked: “What have you seen?”
He had expected her to answer something like ‘things not being where she put them’ or ‘strange sounds’; the kind of things that people in TV-shows and magazines who claimed to be haunted, always complained about.
Instead she said: “I’ve seen the ghost.”
“Oh,” he said. He couldn’t really think of anything else to say, but apparently that was all the encouragement she needed.
“Yes,” she said. “It was sitting by the piano, playing.” She looked him straight in the eye as she said it.
“You don’t have a piano,” he pointed out.
“It brought its own.”
He wanted to say that she was imagining things, but he knew that it would only upset her, and that she would probably point out how hard it was to imagine a piano-playing ghost and he would have a hard time arguing that, so in the end he just said: “Oh.”
Once again, this was all the encouragement Cecilia needed. “I was out in the kitchen, fixing myself a cup of tea and I heard the sound of a piano playing. It was low and a bit muffled, so I thought it was coming from one of the neighbours. But when the tea was done and I left the kitchen, I looked through the door to the bedroom and there I saw a piano almost right inside the door. One of those upright pianos, you know, and there was someone sitting at it, playing it. It was the strangest thing in the world, much too strange for me to even get really frightened. So I just stood there, with my teacup and all, and listened. It was a lovely piece of music, not something I recognised. When he was done, he closed the lid, very carefully, and stood up and then both he and the piano disappeared.”
“Couldn’t it have been …” Christoph began, but paused when he realized that there was no reasonable way to finish the sentence. He could think of nothing that could be confused with a piano and a man playing it, especially not when there had also been music. But there were no such thing as ghosts. He suddenly found himself wondering about Cecilia’s mental state of health. But as she was sitting in front of him, with bright eyes, waiting for him to finally make a comment that was something other than ‘oh’ it seemed absurd for him to do so. Anyway, how did you, in a polite way, ask someone if they were feeling entirely well?
He saw her frown. “Are you okay, Christoph? Now you look like it’s you who’ve seen a ghost.”
“No. No, of course not. It’s just … Are you sure? I mean, you couldn’t have been mistaken?”
“No, Christoph, I could not have been mistaken. There were far too many details for it to simply be a shadow.” She half closed her eyes for a moment. “I can still see it clearly. There were candle holders on the piano, with unlit candles in them.” She opened her eyes again and shook her head lightly. “I either saw the whole thing or hallucinated it all, but no mistake is possible.”
“Have you seen it more than once?”
“No. But I haven’t lived there for very long.”
“Then maybe it won’t show up again. Maybe it wasn’t really anything.”
“Is that the scientist speaking? If the experience cannot be reproduced under controlled circumstances, then it doesn’t count?” He didn’t answer, but something must have shown in his face, for she leaned over and placed her hand on his, briefly. “I was only teasing,” she said. “I just wish that you could have seen it. It was extraordinary. And beautiful. Not at all frightening.” She looked like she was searching for the words to describe it. “I felt … privileged to have watched it.”
He still felt worried, but he managed to smile.
Cecilia looked at the clock. “I should go now,” she said. “Catch the next bus.”
He watched her from the window as she left.

Christoph was at a bar, having a beer with a couple of fellow students. The conversation had turned to an upcoming movie they were all looking forward to see. Christoph wasn’t taking part in the conversation, he was just nodding and making grunts at the right places, when his phone rang. He fumbled it out of his pocket and read Cecilia’s name in the display. He answered the call. “Hi, Cecelia!”
“Hi! Could you turn the music down, pleace?”
“I’m at a very noisy bar. I’ll go outside.” He squeezed himself through the throng of people until he reached the door. “I’m outside now.”
“Can you hear it?”
“Hear what?”
“I won’t tell you what to listen for. I just want to know if you can hear it.”
He strained his hearing and thought he could hear music. “Music?” he asked.
“Yes!” The word sounded very loud in contrast to the low music, he had just been able to pick out. “You can hear it too! You can hear the ghost.”
Christoph felt a shiver run down his spine at her words. He listened even more carefully. Yes, it really was a piano playing. “It doesn’t prove anything,” he said. “It could be a recording.” A long silence followed his words, broken only by the soft tones of the piano, playing a lovely little tune, he didn’t recognise.
Finally, Cecilia said: “Are you suggesting that I’m sitting at home, playing a record for you, trying to trick you into believe in the ghost?”
“No, of course not. I’m just saying, that is what other people might say, if you try to tell the public about the ghost.”
“Is it, really?” He could hear her smile. “That is very forward-looking of you, Christoph. I’m just trying to convince you; I hadn’t even begun to think about the general public. But I think you should see the ghost for yourself. Come on over tomorrow night.”

Christoph had been hanging out in Cecilia’s apartment every evening for a week now. It was nice. They would talk and watch movies and drink lots and lots of tea. But the ghost hadn’t shown up and Christoph could tell, that it was bothering Cecilia. When they talked, she wasn’t all there and when they watched movies, she didn’t turn the sound up too high. He noticed how her hands sometimes seemed to grip the handle on her tea cup a little too tightly, as if she was suddenly struck by an unpleasant thought.
This evening started out the same. They drank tea and was talking a bit about one of Christoph’s teachers, when Cecilia tilted her head. “You hear that?” she said.
It took Christoph a moment to even remember what she was talking about, but then he did notice it. The faint sound of a piano playing. Before he could say anything, she had gotten up and walked into the hallway. He followed her. She was standing in the hallway, one hand on the wall, looking through the open door to the bedroom.
He felt a prickling sensation in the back of his neck. There, right inside the door, was the piano and the man playing it, exactly as she had described it, down to the unlit candles in the candle holders. He blinked and noticed how he could also clearly see the shape of Cecilia’s bed through the piano and the man. The melody being played was the same as the one he had heard through the phone, a lovely, little piece and now that he could hear it more clearly, it struck him as a bit sad.
The ghostly figure played for a couple of minutes and when the melody was at an end, it closed the lid on the piano carefully, stood up and … faded away.
He slowly tore his gaze away from the place where the ghost had been and saw Cecilia looking at him. Her expression wasn’t triumphant, but instead worried, even pleading. Like she was afraid, that he even now would deny the evidence of his own eyes.
“I’ll admit that I can’t explain what I just saw,” he said. “Not within the boundaries of existing science anyway. Maybe it’s a wormhole in time, but they are theoretical …” He was babbling, but that was okay. He saw her smile.
“You can explain it with science fiction if you want. As long as you don’t try to come up with a completely mundane explanation.”
“Well, I can’t, can I?”
“Did you also feel sorry for it?”
“I don’t know. I didn’t think about it. Though, now that you mention it, it was a sad melody.”
“In the stories, ghosts often stay behind because they have unfinished business. Do you think that is the case?”
Christoph thought about this for a moment, then said. “It plays the piano, and it is not a melody either of us recognise. Maybe it composed the music, but died before it could play it for anyone. Maybe it wants the the music to be known. Does that sound too far fetched?”
“Considering we’re dealing with a ghost here, ‘too far fetched’ can take a hike. I think it sounds reasonable enough. But if you’re right, then what can we do to help it?”
Christoph thought again. Getting the music published properly seemed impossible, but there was another possibility. “We could record it and post it on youtube,” he said.
Cecilia tilted her head, a puzzled look on her face.
“I mean, if the ghost just want its music to be known, “ he continued, “maybe getting a few thousand views will be enough. And if it turns out it is not, we can always think of something else.”
She nodded. “Yes, maybe it will be satisfied with that. We should try it.”

They were still hanging out in Cecilia’s apartment every evening. She had studied the dates that the ghost had appeared on, but hadn’t been able to work out a pattern, so they just had to wait. They had moved their chairs out into the hallway and had a camcorder on a tripod pointing at the door into the bedroom. The ghost had so far appeared at a quarter past midnight, so at fourteen minutes past midnight, Christoph would turn on the camcorder and they would wait with baited breath. The time until fourteen minutes past midnight they spent talking, but now Christoph was also absent-minded and always had one eye on the door.
Five days after they had first seen the ghost, Christoph once again turned on the camcorder and they waited. But this time, when a minute had past, the ghost appeared, faded into appearance along with the piano. They barely dared to breathe as the ghost began to play.
Seconds rolled by along with the lovely melody. Christoph was watching the recording and was glad to see, that they seemed to be getting a clear and sharp image – well, clear and sharp for a recording of something transparent – when he was stuck by the thought, that this was too boring. If they ever were to get people to watch this video, as was the point, they needed to make it more exciting. The needed to film the ghost’s face.
He got up and lifted the camcorder from the tripod. He saw Cecilia give him a confused look, then her expression changed to worry as she guessed what he was doing. She didn’t speak, so as not to ruin the recording; instead she tried to grab his arm, but he easily avoided her.
He had to time it just right. He remembered the melody and knew that it was coming to an end soon, so he couldn’t waste any time, but he wasn’t in a hurry either. He zoomed in on the back of the ghost’s head and started to move around it. This, he thought, would look so cool. He didn’t care if people thought is was a fake ghost, as long as they also thought that it was a cool shot.
He moved around the ghost, getting the side of its head in frame, inch by inch. He got a crawling sensation on the back of his neck. Something was off, but he didn’t know what. As he took another step to the side, he realised what was wrong. The ghost didn’t have a profile.
He looked through the viewfinder and a whimper escaped him. The ghost had no face. There was a black hole where the face should have been, a dark hole that seemed to go on forever.
At the sound of his whimper, the ghost stopped playing and turned its faceless head towards him. His horror must have been obvious for now he heard Cecilia whimper as well, but he was unable to turn and face her. He started going backwards, still holding the camcorder between himself and the ghost as if it was a sort of talisman. The ghost got up and the piano faded away, but the ghost remained. It reached out and tried to grab the camcorder. Christoph stepped backwards and into Cecilia’s bed. He tried to get around it, but the ghost had caught up with him. He struck out against it with the camcorder, but it grabbed it and wrestled it from him. It hands briefly touched his, the fingers cold and clammy.
Then the ghost held the camcorder and for a moment Christoph thought it would finally disappear. Instead, in turned the camcorder on him, and everything went dark.

When light returned, he was somewhere else. A dark room; or so he assumed since he couldn’t make out the walls or even the floor. He tried to get up and found that his hands didn’t touch anything. There wasn’t a floor at all. Yet, he didn’t have a feeling of falling either. He turned towards the light, a big square, like a TV screen. As he looked at it, he saw Cecilia’s face. It was huge, filled the whole screen. He could see that she had been crying, her eyes all red and puffy. He realized where he was. He was inside the camcorder; the ghost had caught him in here.
As he looked at Cecilia, she tried to smile and failed miserably. She placed a finger on the screen, a huge orange-pinkish circle and ran it down. As he was wondering what she was doing, she drew a ‘W’ and he realised that she was writing him a message. I W I L L G E T Y O U O U T. How, he thought, but he tried to smile back at her, without a doubt failing as badly as she had done, and waved a little. Then the light disappeared as she had apparently either turned of the camcorder or, perhaps more likely, placed it in its back to keep it safe.
He curled up in the darkness, unable to do anything except waiting. He tried to whisper her name, but there was no air and he didn’t make a sound. Instead he said it in his mind. “Cecilia.”

There was a moments silence after the Radioactive Moss Creature had ended its story.
Then someone asked: “But what happened afterwards?”
“Yes,” someone else said, “did she get him out or what?”
“What about the ghost?” a third person asked.
“I actually don’t know,” the Radioactive Moss Creature admitted. “I had to leave in a hurry and I never got to hear the rest of the story.”
A disappointed murmur followed these words, but the Radioactive Moss Creature turned to the person sitting next to it. “Now its your turn to tell a story,” it said.

Read Full Post »

Author’s notes: When I first read this fic back in 2009, I had already known about the PPC for some years. However, it was this fic, that convinced me to sign up. So I you’ve ever wondered what kind of fic it takes, to make a usually mild-mannered Dane scream bloody murder, then look no further for the answer. It is a coincidence, but one I find very amusing, that a lot of the details in the fic are also extremely annoying to my agents personally.
Since the context might lead to confusion, I want to clarify that ‘Lex’ is not a misspelling of ‘Lux’ so no mini-Agent, at least not there. He is a character written by a friend of mine, and an acquaintance of my agents. The same goes for everyone else I mention, who is not recognisable as someone affiliated with the PPC; I am mostly likely name-dropping my friends’ characters.
<Serious business>The homophobic remarks. I was disgusted and angered and I really, really wanted to rip this fic a new one over those. I still am and I still do. However, I recognise that explosive caps-lock rage topped with way too many exclamation marks is neither in the spirit of the PPC nor fun for other people to read, so I toned it down. A lot. If you think I let the fic off too easily, then you are right; but I did so for the sake of the PPC, not the fic nor the author.</Serious business>
Disclaimer: The PPC belongs to their epicnesses, Jay and Acacia; I’m only playing in it. Harry Potter belongs to J. K. Rowling. The Labyrinth belongs to George Lucas and the estate of Jim Henson. The fic being sporked, The Making of a Queen, belongs to Artemis Samhain and I do not want. Mittens and the Radioactive Moss Creature are mine.

They heard the shrill beeping sound while they were still in the corridors on their way back to Response Centre #170.
”It sounds like a console,” Mittens said with a frown. ”But why isn’t it turned off … Oh no!” He started to run. The Radioactive Moss Creature checked to make sure that Aniseed would not fall off and then started to run as well. As they neared the door of their RC, it became clear that this was indeed where the shrill beeping was coming from.
“Who knows how long it has been beeping,” Mittens said. “The poor minis.”
“I’ll take care of the console,” the RMC said. “You calm down the minis.”
Mittens pushed open the door and they entered the response centre, which was one big chaos with mini-Reapers flying about and mini-Darkspawn and a mini-Aragog scurrying about, trying to find a place where the noise was less nerve wrecking. Some of the minis had managed to wrap pillows around their heads and others had gotten into fights over the rest of the pillows. The RMC slammed its front paw down on the red button, stopping the noise, and started to read the Intelligence Report. Meanwhile, Mittens, making soothing noises, gently pulled Lylium and Hightever out from under the bookshelf where they had gotten themselves stuck.
When the RMC was done reading, it turned around and looked at Mittens. “How are you coming along with the Labyrinth canon?” it asked.
Mittens stiffened, then answered: “I’ve seen the movie eight times, I think, maybe nine. I’ve read the novelization and the companion book about the Goblins and watched the documentaries on the DVD. I’ve read some of the goodfics …” A bit late he remembered, that although the RMC was currently the closest thing he had to a superior officer in Hell’s army, it was not actually a superior officer in Hell’s army and he didn’t have to be so nervous. He finished in a more normal tone of voice: “And I’ve seen the review that Nostalgia Chick did.” He didn’t mention how many times he had seen the review, since that probably wouldn’t interest the RMC.
“This mission is a Harry Potter/Labyrinth-crossover Sue-fic and since it sounds like you’re well prepared, I’ll let you handle the Labyrinth charges and I’ll do the ones for Harry Potter.”
Mittens nodded, feeling nervous again. “What should I pack?” he asked.
“Apparently we will have to change disguises a lot, so bring the D.O.R.K.S. Also an extra notebook and all the bleeprin you can find.”
“Oh. It’s one of those?”
“According to the Intelligence Report, yes. You can’t bring the Five-seven so we’ll use the weapons from the Dragon Age continuum. Swords and knifes are canon in both continua.”
“What about the crossbow?”
“Can’t remember one ever being used in either canon, so we better not bring it.”
Mittens finished packing and then hoisted the backpack. “What do we start out as?” he asked, leaning over the console.
“Ordinary Gryffindor students,” the RMC replied.
Mittens programmed the disguises, making very sure that the RMC ended up as human this time and opened the portal. They jumped through and the portal closed behind them. Back in RC #170, Aniseed curled up and feel asleep on the beanbag chair and Lylium and Hightever soon snuggled up next to her.

There wasn’t an author’s note or even a disclaimer. The fic started, not in prefic darkness, but in the bedroom of Sarah Williams. Thankfully, the agents had appeared out on the staircase, from where they could peek in at Sarah.

She absentmindedly pressed a hand against her chest, feeling that… that thing moving inside her, that surge of power, of life… of warmth that had settled within her at the Escher Room, after having appeared and disappeared inside her a couple of times inside the Labyrinth. It was as if her blood was buzzing with something that tickled the tips of her left hand and went up her arm, straight into her head and heart. It felt odd, but strangely right, as if it was how she had been supposed to feel all of her life. As if something inside her, which had formed part of her had been awakened at last. But there was also another little feeling, one of emptiness, as if she was missing something, something that had much to do with what she had gained…

“Not only is the grammar awful, she’s also long-winded,” the RMC said. “It looks like the Intelligence Report wasn’t exaggerating.”

Exasperated with herself for all that rubbish roaming inside her head she changed her dirty, grimy clothes for her nightgown and then snuggled under the sheets, not realizing that if she had just stared at her vanity mirror she would have noticed that the colour of her eyes had changed from a pale green to a misty silver, the colour of liquid mercury.

“And we have our first charge,” Mittens said, “for having eyes of an unnatural colour.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~ Dream Sequence *~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The agents had to shield themselves from the rain of punctuation marks, which was followed by a dream sequence in italics, that made the Word World seem tilted.

She was bathed in silvery light, as if she shone from within, and everything around her was obscured by a veil of darkness that was soothing, as if the veil enveloped her in a protective way, making her feel relaxed and at ease.

“Why do I sometimes get the feeling, that Personnel is planning to transfer us to the Department of Redundancy Department?” Mittens asked.

But she knew she was not along, she could sense a presence, a kindred spirit looming in the shadows, waiting for the opportune moment to come out and reveal itself to her. She knew that spirit, she knew that essence. She had fought against it and she had won, fair and square.

“Labyrinth?” she asked tentatively, kindly even, as she motioned it to approach “I know you are there. Come out, please”

A silvery orb of liquid light appeared before her then, shinning exactly the way she was, floating gently in front of Sarah. It gave away a feeling of ancestry, of long-ago born power, of old magic…

“The Labyrinth is an orb?” the RMC asked, looking at Sarah and the orb, who were both shinning; apparently that meant that they were trying to kick each other with their shins, but since the orb didn’t have any legs, it was just bobbing around.
“There is no basis in canon for the Labyrinth being an living entity,” Mittens said. “Let alone something old and powerful.”
The agents listened as the Labyrinth told Sarah, that it had been looking for someone to bond with and be its Keeper and that she, with her ‘serenity hidden beneath her stubbornness and temper’, was the right one.
Mittens opened the notebook. “Charging for the thing with the eyes, awful grammar, being long-winded, making the Labyrinth a powerful living entity without any basis in canon and claiming that Sarah has a serene temper, again without basis in canon.”

“Do what you must. I accept you” she said simply, extending her arms with confidence towards the power. The sphere dissolved itself into a river of silver and sparks, wrapping itself around her right arm, bringing a scorching every time the magic touched her skin. Sarah hissed in pain and bit her lower lip till it bled, but dared not complain. The blazing sensation in her arm, after a couple of minutes, reduced itself to a warm tingly feeling and it was then when the girl opened her eyes, realizing she had closed them, and peered at her right arm with curiosity. It was encased in a black glove that went past her elbow a few inches. It was made out of silk, soft and cool to the touch, and it ended in the tip of her middle finger, forming a ring around it, like a sort of fingerless glove that didn’t cover her palm either. In the palm of her hand something stood out, however: it was half a crystal sphere, one she had seen the Goblin King twirl in his hands one-too-many-times, incrusted in her hand, and visible only because there was a hole in the glove. At first she though the crystal was actually part of the glove, but after tugging at it she realized painfully that it was attached to her skin, flesh, veins and bones.

Mittens and the RMC looked at each other.
“I don’t think she has thought about how big those crystals are,” Mittens said. The crystal half-sphere covered the whole of Sarah’s palm and it was obvious that it would severely impact her ability to use her right hand. He wrote down a charge for having an improbably large crystal stuck in her hand.
A new punctuation rain followed.

*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~ Ed of Dream Sequence *~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Amidst the punctuation marks, a man dressed in pyjamas and nightcap landed with a loud thud. The agents first thought he was knocked unconscious, but when they heard him snoring, they realised he was simply sleeping so hard that even the fall hadn’t woken him up.
“Must be Ed of Dream Sequence,” Mittens said. “What should we do with him?”
“A typo who sleeps like a log?” the RMC said. “Maybe Medical would like him.”
Mittens tore a page out of the notebook and wrote a short explanation on it, then pinned it under Ed’s nightcap and the RMC opened a portal back to HQ and let Ed of Dream Sequence fall through into the Medical Department.
With this out of the way, they could once again turn their attention to the fic, in which Sarah’s stepmother was banging on her door and ordering her to start cleaning.

“I’ve got an important lunch with some friends from High School, Sarah” she informed her teenage slave with an unfriendly voice “So I expect you to clean the house, feed Toby and keep an eye on things while I am not here. Get dressed; fix yourself some breakfast and get over with your chores”

“This is non-canonical,” Mittens said. “Sarah was not a slave; she didn’t even think so herself, she was just being a drama-queen about it.”
“I’ll get a reading,” the RMC said and, after checking that the Canon Analysis Device was muted, pointed it at Karen Williams. [Karen Williams. Human female. Canon. Christ Church (Boston, Massachusetts). Out of Character 27.87%. Gumbo.] “Looks like we have our first charge for an OOC canon.”
Mittens wrote down the charge, along with the creation of the Ed of Dream Sequence.

In the fic, an owl arrived with a letter to Sarah. It was a Hogwarts acceptance letter, with the canonical wording, but a non-canonical postscript.

Unfortunately for some unknown reason your name didn’t come up in the admission books till last night, and you have already passed the age of first years students, which is eleven years old. That can be arranged with a spell or a potion, but it would require your and your parent’s full consent, so a representative of the school will visit you tonight to discuss that possibility and, if you agree, to perform the necessary magic to solve this inconvenience. We hope everything will work out for the best in the end…

Sarah’s mouth didn’t fall open. She didn’t gasp or shake or wondered, she was way past that with magic. It all made freaking sense after all: her own magic had awoken after her adventure in the Underground so of course someone had sensed it. She hadn’t been aware that other wizards and witches existed, but it seemed obvious that she would be called if there were.

The RMC raised its eyebrows. “Now that something of a non sequitur,” it said. “Charge her for not being surprised about the letter from Hogwarts and finding it all totally natural.”

Toby started crying from somewhere in the room and Sarah dropped the parchment to go to him, humming softly in a soothing way in an effort to calm the infant.

The doorbell rung in the William’s home. Robert Williams was too much wrapped up in some article of the newspaper to hear it, and Sarah had her hands busy changing Toby’s diaper, so she asked Karen, who was talking to someone over the phone downstairs to go see who it was.

The sudden, unmarked time shift made everything lurch forward and the agents both stumbled, but managed not to fall. Karen and Robert Williams appeared downstairs. The agents noted a charge for not marking scene changes with a new paragraph.

The person at the door turned out to be Minerva McGonagall. The agents hid in a room as Sarah passed them to go downstairs, then crept out and watched the action from the top of the stairs.

“My name is Minerva McGonagall and I am Deputy Headmistress of Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry. I am here to discuss the possible admission of your oldest daughter, Sarah Aithne Rhiannon Williams” she informed him simply

“Sarah Aithne Rhiannon Williams?” the RMC asked. “I’m guessing that’s not canon.”
“No. Charging for having two non-canonical middle names.”
“Also charge for making them improbable. She is called Sarah and her brother is called Toby. Those middle-names don’t fit the naming convention. Anyway, I think we are long overdue for a reading on her.” It pointed the CAD at Sarah. [Sarah Aithne Rhiannon Williams. Canon/uncanon/canon. The Eternal Conflict. Mary Sue. Fast Bowling.] “She’s a Sue. Hardly surprising,” it said. “Charge her with it.”
Mittens nodded and scribbled in the notebook.
In the fic, Minerva McGonagall took out a copy of Hogwarts: A History.

“The book explains all there is to know about Hogwarts, but I suppose that, being a Williams, she should know about it. After all, though it has been lacking wizards and witches for a very long time, more than a century if I recall correctly, the Williams family is quite respected in the wizardry circle” Minerva said slowly, glancing at Robert, clearly expecting him to say something. He blushed a little actually and looked a little sheepish.

The RMC scoffed. “Magical heredity does not work that way,” it said. “Squibs are born into wizard families every once in a while, but a wizard family does not suddenly produce nothing but Squibs for several generations. And if they did, the family would most certainly not remain respected in the wizarding world. Charge for misrepresenting magical heredity.”
McGonagall proceeded to explain, that since the Headmaster wanted Sarah to start her training from the basics, she could be given a potion, called Reincarna, that would turn her into an eleven-year-old.
“Charge for inventing an non-canonical potion,” the RMC said.

“The issue here is if you are all willing to take that course of action. This side of the Williams’s wizardry name ends here, if I’m not mistaken, and the thing is that the Williams seem to be able to breed witches, but not wizards. They pass their magic to the females of the family, and the last two centuries were plagued with males of the family, so that is one more reason for which we decided to offer this opportunity. Are you willing, Mr. Williams, to let you daughter go through this? Take your time; consult it with your wife and with your daughter if you want. In a week’s time an owl will arrive and all you have to do is attach your answer to its leg. If you decide to go through this the potion will be send, together with the things Miss Williams would need for her first year and a ticket for the Hogwarts Express”

“Again, heredity does not work that way, and since when do you need tickets for the Hogwarts Express?” the RMC asked.
“… tickets for the Hogwarts Express,” Mittens repeated as he wrote the charges. He looked up. “I was just thinking, that the way commas and full stops are consistently left out before quotation marks, it looks like she actually thinks that it is the correct way.”
“Good point. Charge for that. Now, Karen and Robert Williams will not be appearing any more in person in this fic, so I suggest we wrap them up and then jump into the next chapter, skipping the author’s note.”
“Sounds like a plan.”
So after neuralyzing the two adults and sending them back to their canon along with the baby, they portalled to the next chapter which started with Sarah sitting in a compartment aboard the Hogwarts Express. The agents hid outside the compartment and peeked in.

She was curled up in her seat, which she occupied fully since no one had dared sit next to Ice-Queen Williams, as they all called her on Hogwarts. Because, if you were even a little bit odd at Hogwarts- odd for a wizard, that is- you got stuck with a nickname, most of then lately courtesy of Fred and George Weasley. They were in seventh years just as she was, and she was surprised they had managed to respect authority long enough to make it to their NEWTs, though, she reminded herself, they still had lots of time to flunk, should they wish it.

“Way to skip over seven years at Hogwarts,” the RMC said, “Why did she even need to be eleven years old, if the next time we see her, she is seventeen?”
“’They always make me this cold hearted bitch with all these super powers that the Labyrinth supposedly gave me after I defeated it. Not to mention it is so weird running into a bunch of people who look exactly like me, only with funky colored eyes or something’,” Mittens quoted.
“Huh?”
“It’s from the Labyrinth Academy; Sarah Williams complaining about the Sue-versions of her.”
The RMC tilted its head to the side. “So you’re saying, that not only is she a Sue, she’s also a very unoriginal one for this canon?”
“Apparently so. Charge for it?”
“Charge for it. When is the movie Labyrinth from?”
“1986.”
“So the movie takes place in 1986 or perhaps even 1985, but Fred and George would have been in their seventh year in 1996, so that leaves us with a time distortion of about three years. It’s minor, but I’m not exactly feeling generous, so just charge for that as well.”

She shook her head and resumed her staring at the window, her long, silky, dark chestnut hair twisted into a long braid that almost reached her hips and resting over her left shoulder, trailing down her muggle clothes. She hadn’t dressed in her black robes yet, but she wore dark clothes anyway: a pair of black breeches and a matching black shirt with silver strings embroiled into the collar, the hem and the cuffs.

Mittens frowned. “In the movie Sarah’s hair was very pretty, but it only reached past her shoulder-blades; then again, it did look like it might have been cut recently.”
“A haircut couldn’t account for that difference in length. They take a couple of inches at most.”
“Charging for Sue-length hair and too much description of clothes.”

In the fic, Sarah was reminiscing, resulting in a sepia toned flashback.

She was a loner; she had been since the first day she stepped into Hogwarts. She remembered vaguely that very day. The excitement, the nervousness and the sense of finally being home. She had felt restless till she had caught sight of Professor McGonagall, the only familiar face in miles, and sensed the girl’s inner distress.

McGonagall turned into a young girl and looked fittingly distressed.
“Turning McGonagall a little girl by shifting POW mid-sentence,” Mittens said, while writing the charge.

However, there were things that she couldn’t control, no matter how hard she tried. The dreams at night were an example. Flashes of images, like the ones of dancing in the arms of an immortal, plagued her sleeping moments, feeling her with some strange kind of long. And every night the ballroom was the same, though the style of the dress she wore had been changing as she had grown up. Now, at seventeen, she found herself wearing a spaghetti-strapped, deep black dress with- and she didn’t miss the irony of it- tiny crystal shards all over the bodice and along the skirt. The bodice was like a normal dress, tight and form-fitting and the skirt fell to the floor freely, though there were no petticoats that gave it that bell-like shape, so it just trailed behind her in a small train. Her glove in the dream had a companion on her other arm and a heavy necklace made out of something that seemed like white gold twisted to form Celtic patterns along her neck, just like the bracelets that adorned her forearms and wrists.

“That’s a lot of details from what she claims are flashes of images,” Mittens said. “I’m upping the charge for to much description of clothes.”

“Are you still amongst us, Miss Williams?” a very British and low voice asked rather snidely as she snapped back to reality. Her silver eyes focused on the tall and brooding figure of Professor Snape and she ducked her head so as not to encounter his unpardonable black eyes.

Professor Snape appeared in the compartment next to Sarah.

“I’m sorry, professor. I was waiting for my Dominus potion to settle and I got lost in my thoughts” she replied politely, pointing at the emerald liquid inside the potion that was slowly turning into a colour that resembled liquid gold.

It finally dawned on the Word World that there had been another unmarked shift in time and space and the compartment was yanked out to the right, like a set piece being pulled out, and the Potions Classroom came in from the left.
The agents managed to stay on their feet through the change, but were knocked over when a table crashed into them.
Mittens retrieved the notebook, which he had dropped in the fall, and wrote ‘attacking agents of the PPC with scene changes’, then got to his feet.

“Good work there, Williams” he said with an ironic smile. Sarah, knowing the resentful looks she was getting from her fellow Gryffindors and the snide Slytherins fought the urge to roll her eyes heavenwards. She thanked the professor for his unfortunate comment and sat back to wait for her potion to finish the colour-changing, knowing the hateful stares she was receiving and hating the smirk that they brought to the Potions Master’s face.

The RMC facepalmed. “Why is it so hard to get right?” it asked. “Snape is not nice, but he knows what it is like to be both gifted and bullied. He would not enjoy knowing that an intelligent student was being bullied or do something to add to it.” It took out the CAD and got a reading. [Severus Snape. Human male. Canon. KGFK (AM) Out of Character 57.87%. Longnose stingray.] It sighed. “It’s high, which means we haven’t seen the worst of it yet. And since when did both Gryffindor and Slytherin become such total jerks?”
“Since the arrival of the Emo!Sue who needs them all to hate her in order to feel speshul?”
“Oh, right. Charge for it.”

The class ended and Sarah walked through a mirror and out of another mirror and the agents had to hurry and portal after her.

“Mirror magic… How would I ever be able to make it to class in time without it?”

Mittens looked around. “Try walking,” he said, “like everyone else seem to be doing.”
The agents followed Sarah into the classroom and sat down a couple of seats further down, where they could watch her. Sarah was, of course, just as good at Transfiguration as she had been at Potions.

Everyone’s eyes turned to the odd of the class and no one noticed what was plain to see: Sarah Williams had grown (twice in a lifetime) to become a thin, ethereal creature with long, chestnut hair that had the colour of the richest chocolate and deep eyes that had once been green but were now grey, almost liquid silver with long, thick eyelashes framing them. Her skin was pale always, for she never blushed, and her lips stood in direct contrast, a deep red colour. She had a kind of silent grace that tried to go through the world unnoticed, for she tried hard to keep a low profile. Sarah Williams, no matter how much she tried to deny it, was a natural. And she was damn good at hiding it. Her hair was pulled back in a tight bun and her figure covered by the large robes she wore. Most girls tried hard to arrange their robes so they would be more form-fitting and ergo more flattering but Sarah liked her flowing, oversized robes just as well.

“Bleargh,” the RMC said. “Want to bet, that there will be a scene later, where she lets her hair down and everyone just marvels at how beautiful she is?”
“No thanks.”
“Charge for being Sueshly beautiful and trying to hide it.”

In the fic, McGonagall asked Sarah where she was planning to spend Christmas.

“It will have to be here” she said without making eye-contact “Karen still thinks me a very bad influence for my brother Toby and little Cathy. She says that, since either of them have developed so far no magical talent there is no need to put strange ideas into their heads. And besides, I could use the time to work the last kinks in my animagus transformation”

There was no feeling in her voice, just acceptance and… nothing. Her voice was always full of nothing. It worried some people to hear her, so flat and dispassionate, so damnable calm and collected. So serene… So lifeless.

“I think the words you’re looking for are ‘dull’ and ‘boring’,” Mittens said.

She never got angry, with all the teasing and the pranks that sometimes bordered the cruel or the dangerous. But it seemed also that those who dared go against the black-haired girl got hurt in some way or the other. In the dark of the night they would suffer accidents, they would be assaulted by horrible nightmares that caused insomnia or appear beaten and weary, swearing someone had tried to rip their heads off while sleeping or glasses or mirrors would explode in front of them, whenever they passed, never harming them but making other people stay as far away from them as possible for some time. Once one had dared call Sarah Williams a mudblood, even if it wasn’t entirely true, and the kid had disappeared for an entire week. But there was no trace of magic in those incidents, so Sarah had never been blamed. And the kid had said nothing, as though too scared to accuse anyone or even speak about the place he had been for the past week.

The RMC shook its head. ”After a couple such incidences, the parents of the students would demand Sarah expelled, regardless of whether or not it could actually be proved that it was her doing. It might not be particularly fair, but Hagrid was imprisoned in Azkaban on far shakier grounds.”
“Also, while this would explain why the students are afraid of her, it makes no sense that they continue to show open hatred and bully her.” Mittens didn’t know a lot about human interactions, but he knew how you acted around someone you were afraid of, and this wasn’t it. “There’s also the hair. It’s not black, it’s dark brown, and she can’t even claim that she made a mistake for it was described as chocolate-coloured earlier.”
“Charge for all three.”

Both women smiled, aware of the rather close bond there was between them. Like a mother and a daughter, thing Sarah had never had before. A person who cared, who gave a damn, so to speak. She thought of Linda Williams, away in her ninth cloud of stardom and of Karen, scowling at her all the time and too preoccupied being a modern executive woman to pay attention to her stepdaughter.

“Oh please,” the RMC said. “Minerva wasn’t even that motherly with Harry, who was a real orphan. No way she would be a surrogate mother to an annoying teenager, who argues with her parents.” It took out the CAD and pointed it at McGonagall. It showed her to be 49,21 % OOC. “It sighed and put the CAD away again. “We haven’t seen the worst with her either.”

McGonagall and Sarah went to Great Hall to have lunch and Sarah sat down between Fred and George Weasley.

Sarah felt sorry for the boys, but soon enough Alicia Spinnet and Angelina Johnson appeared to cheer them up, kissing their cheeks and ruffling their hair in unison and dragging along a sour-looking Katie Bell, who obviously missed their former Quidditch captain a tad too much.

“One non-canonical romance and hints of another one,” the RMC said. “Depending on how it is done, it can be everything from no charge to a major charge. Want to bet that this will have absolutely no impact on the main plot, but is only there for the sake of shipping?”
“No.”
“You never want to bet.”
“It’s not that I don’t want to, it’s just that you keep suggesting bets where the chance of me winning is non-existent.”
“You may have a point. Anyway, to be on the safe side, charge her with pointlessly shipping people. We can always go back and erase it, if it turns out that there’s a point with it.”

Soon the conversation was diverted to the subject of Quidditch, a sport that Sarah enjoyed and took part in. She was one of Gryffindor’s substitutes in the team, being a chaser and a beater, good, a little perhaps above the average, her agility making her stand out.

“That’s … modest,” the RMC said.

She would have probably made it to the team had the Weasley brothers not been such a strong duo or if she hadn’t been the main duellist of the Duellist Club, of course.

“Oh, right,” it said. “Although for a Sue, that is still pretty modest.”

Her Head Girl badge shone pinned in her black robes and she briefly recalled the hurtful remarks and new gossip that it had originated.

“Yes, it is so hard to be better than everyone else and have what everybody else wants,” Mittens said, annoyed.
“Charge for making her Head Girl. I find it highly unlikely for a student with her sinister reputation. How would she make the other students keep calm and follow her lead in an emergency?”

She encountered Hermione Granger in the hall and the girl smiled brightly at her and waved, just as Ron and Harry did. The later seemed out of spirits, but she understood him.
“For all that’s worth, Harry” she said as she passed the trio that she had watched over since they had set foot in Hogwarts years ago “I believe you. I’ve always have. I’ve seen enough to know you tell the truth” she grimaced then “Though I doubt that me believing your story is going to add any credibility to it, sorry”
The Boy Who Lived raised his green eyes at her and actually smiled a little bit, the action brightening his face completely.
“Thanks, Sarah. It means a lot”
The girl looked puzzled and touched at that. She hadn’t realized how much those three had grown to care for her, just as the twins had.

Mittens and the RMC looked at each other.
“I think,” the RMC said with a solemn expression, “that it is time to bring out the bleeprin, because this fic has just gone from bad to insane. How would Harry, Ron and Hermione grow to care for her, when she never speaks to them or anyone else and generally just goes around, keeping to herself and being creepy?” While talking, it dug out the bleeprin, swallowed a couple and gave some to Mittens.

McGonagall appeared and walked up to the Headmaster’s office.
“Next scene is with her and Dumbledore. We better follow,” the RMC said and the agents ducked into the office after her.

“Oh, Albus” she murmured, hating herself for once, when she had been young, letting a crush she had had on her once Transfiguration teacher develop into true love for a person that was her dearest friend and most respected co-worker. She reached for his hand and squeezed it reassuringly; smiling that special smile she reserved only for him, and then moved boldly to stroke one of his cheeks.

“Charge for pointlessly shipping McGonagall and Dumbledore,” the RMC said.
Dumbledore and McGonagall talked at bit more about Sarah, who was the most talented Animagus-student McGonagall had ever taught.
“What’s an Animagus?” Mittens asked.
“It’s a wizard or witch who can turn into an animal at will,” the RMC replied. “They are supposed to be very rare.”
“Isn’t that a charge, then?”
The RMC shrugged. “The thing is, three out of the four Marauders were Animagi so I can’t really bring myself to charge for it. Besides, we can cover it with a general charge for being good at far too many things.” I took a look at the Words. “Author’s note coming up. And, oh, there’s a Helping Hand.”
The agents both covered their ears as the voice boomed.

But I thought that sarahm being the one more fuzzily descrived and developed throughout the movie neede more background and it was also necessary to understand how she fitted in the Harry Potter universe before tossing Jareth into the mix.

The mini, sarahm, floated over to the agents and enthusiastically grabbed first Mittens’ hand and shook it, and then the RMC’s’.
“I think it’s happy that we’re taking it out of here,” the RMC said.
“No wonder. I know I would be happy, if someone came to take me out of this fic.”

Enjoy and as always, review if you can and want. Any kind of comment is welcome. As for the person who told me about Sarah being a tad too perfect, I am trying to show her defects, and being stoic and unaproachable is certainly one of them. Thank you for the comment, though, I don’t want Sarah to pass from being am original charachter to becoming some sort of Mary Sue.

Mittens and the RMC looked at each other and started giggling.
“Seriously, though” Mittens said, when he was done laughing. “Being stoic and unapproachable is not a defect. Now, if the note had said ‘dull’ or ‘boring’ that would have been different.”

See you in a week or two,
Artemis Samhain
Hell’s Librarian.

Mittens stopped smiling. “Hell don’t have librarians,” he said. “Or libraries. It has archives. Big nasty archives filled with things that want to kill you. I was in one of them once and I nearly got eaten by a book.”
“Yes, that’s right, but we cant charge her with breaking our canon.”
“How about with claiming that she is not a Sue?”
“Go right ahead.”
Mittens scribbled the charge as the next chapter started – with a new punctuation-rain.

******************************** Past ********************************

The agents shielded themselves from the rain as best they could. At least, since the timeshift was described this time, they were not knocked over, but only felt a slight lurch, as they were dragged back through an undefined length of time, and back to the Williams’ house. They peeked through the door at Sarah, who was alone in the house, doing homework.

The wind roared outside, waking her up from her daydreams and making her focus on her almost-but-not-quite-finished essay and sighed, going back to the subject of the Magical Wars and muggles and wondering whether Professor Binns would in fact be surprised when he found out that someone had actually been awake during his last lesson of the year to write down the homework and truly do it.

“Charging for run-on sentences,” Mittens said.

The sound of crystal smashing reached her ears from the ground floor and was followed by the unmistakable sounds of struggle. She recognized the squeaks of Oaklyn, whom she had seen fly downstairs a couple of minutes ago, probably bored of Sarah’s tiny and stuffed bedroom.

“Sarah’s bedroom was not tiny,” Mittens muttered.
The RMC nodded. “Charge for ripping off Harry,” it said.
They followed behind Sarah as she went downstairs to examine where the noise was coming from.

But what made her gasp in horror was not the current state of her dinning-room or the thoughts of the time that would take her to turn the room back to normal without magic. It was the sight of her pet animal, her rather big owl being “embraced” by a large green diamond serpent. But it was no ordinary animal, that one. When it moved it seemed to shimmer and change colours from green to silver and back to green again. That, as professor Lupin had once taught her was the unmistakable characteristic of a death-strike snake, a symbol of the Dark Arts.

“Inventing an non-canonical name and description for a species of snake,” the RMC said.

Fae magic was more slippery, more flowing than Wizardry magic, as well as colder to the blood. She felt it as it flowed through her veins in fluent waves of ice.

“Fluent waves of ice?” Mittens said. “I think the words you’re looking for are ‘ice water’.”

Sarah pried her eyes away from the hypnotic golden pools of the animal long enough to search for a pointy object but to her dismay the kitchen was still baby-proof and all sharp things were kept secured and locked. And the key, of course, was no where to be seen. Toby was seven by now, but Karen, nor really being a housewife, hadn’t had time to turn her house back to normal. And then Catherine, sweet, little, horribly-spoiled and heavenly normal Cathy had come along, and Karen had been so afraid she could get hurt that had left the house as it was, even though Catherine was by now two years of age.

“Ew!” Mittens exclaimed as pools of suspicious looking golden liquid showed up on the floor.
“Charge for whining about baby-proofing, in a home with a two-year old,” the RMC said.

“Oh, Gods” she whispered to herself, looking at her reflection in the mirror near the hallway to find her image reflected there:

“Well, who else would she expect to see in a mirror?” the RMC said.

Sarah defeated the snake by using her magic to break a mirror and impale it on the shards. Then, for no stated reason, she decided to pack her things and leave the house.

Closing her eyes she rested her whole right palm on the mirror and concentrated in Europe, Great Britain, England and finally a little area called Grimmauld Place.

Sarah walked through the mirror and the agents portalled after her, to a short while after her arrival. Sarah was explaining – or rather, lying about – how she knew about the Order and its headquarters.

“And keeping my senses attuned to my surroundings and… well, and being a quiet person one can be informed of many things in Hogwarts”

“No, don’t tell them about your mirror magic and let them decide if maybe it is something they could use against Voldemort,” Mittens said.
“Charge for it.”

“We know, Miss Williams, we all know. And we all agreed that our secret would be safe with you, but what I wanted to discuss with you is your real reason to be here. All other explanations you can keep to yourself, you won’t be judged inside this room. It was decided unanimously” the Headmaster said pleasantly, though he threw a look at Sirius and Snape before adding “Though some of us needed a little more convincing than others”

She either didn’t notice or choose to ignore the young woman wearing a Hogwarts uniform, who was sniffling quietly in a corner, fighting bravely to hold back her tears, and the young man also in uniform, who was awkwardly patting her arm, trying to console her.
Sarah also told about the attack by the snake and that this had somehow fuelled her desire to help defeat Voldemort.

“So I want to join the only force I know of that is truly capable of defeating him, though I know I can’t be an official member till I am of age, so I want to be sort of unofficial, like the Twins or Harry, Ron and Hermione. And that is why I’m here now”
Too stunned to speak, or now knowing exactly what the heck to say, everyone remained silent for a while, silently assessing the courage and the spirited will of the quiet, soft-spoken but firm and stubborn young woman in front of them.

The RMC sighed and dried its eyes on the paper handkerchief Mittens had given it. It looked at the Words. “Now that I’ve finished mourning the death of natural suspicion and common sense in this fic, let’s skip some paragraphs – except that this fic doesn’t have those.” It frowned at what it read. “Charge her with giving us a whole chapter about how she is all alone and everybody hates her and nobody talks to her, when she apparently had made a bunch of friends and acquaintances here. Either she has made the members of the Order huge jerks to treat her this way, when they get back to Hogwarts, or she has already forgotten what happened in the first chapter.”
Mittens noted the charge and the RMC punched the buttons on the RA and sent them forward to where Harry arrived at the Order’s headquarters.

“What is she doing here?” Harry said out of the blue, a little bit more forcefully than he had intended, totally confused and angrier, because people seemed to be keeping more and more things from him. Everyone remained quiet as they moved towards the dinning room to sit on the table while Molly Weasley whiskered the kids away except for Harry.
“That’s a good question” Sirius muttered under his breath. Snape, for once, agreed with him.

“Good old Harry. Sirius and Snape too,” the RMC said.
“Giving Molly Weasley whiskers,” Mittens said and noted the charge.
In the fic, Snape spoke up.

“For heaven’s sake, even Black TRIES to make himself useful tough all that he does is scowl and walk around the house. But Miss Williams… what has she done to deserve her status of unofficial member of the Order of the Phoenix?”

The agents silently cheered on Snape.

“I believe I can answer” she said boldly, sitting down gingerly and never breaking eye contact. Her eyes changed from silver to green and back to silver, never settling for one colour

“Colour-changing eyes,” Mittens said, “and by now, I think we can charge for an overuse of adjectives and adverbs.”
Sarah explained how she had secretly helped Harry, Ron and Hermione, by dropping clues for them to find and later by distracting Mrs. Norris and Filch, protecting them in the Forbidden Forest and making her own owl keep Hedwig safe. She finished by explaining how Harry had gotten stuck in the maze because of some rare Fae magic, but that she had a talent for labyrinths and therefore had been able to find him.

“Taking credit for far to many canon events,” the RMC said. “Also, while the Harry Potter series does have a long and proud tradition for people eavesdropping, what she is talking about is pure stalking and should be charged as such.”

“Can you back up her testimony, Albus?” Mad-Eye Moody said suddenly “I think that would be the only proof anyone here should need”

The Headmaster nodded solemnly at once, giving the unquestionable proof everyone wanted. Ron had his jaw hanging open, Harry’s eyes rivalled the size of saucers and Hermione contented herself with impersonating a Goldfish by opening and closing her mouth in utter shock. Suddenly every single unexplainable thing or aid they had gotten, like Firenze conveniently finding and befriending them, had acquired an explanation and they hadn’t realized before the extra hand that had always been there.

The RMC sighed. “Making everybody incredible gullible. I’ll get a count on exactly how gullible.” It took out the CAD and started getting readings on everyone, who it hadn’t already checked. Sirius Black and Molly Weasley were the lowest with around 15% each; they were in fic very little and acted as two-dimensional, but not incorrect versions of themselves. Dumbledore was the worst with 59%. “Sirius, Molly and Remus aren’t in the rest of this fic,” the RMC said. “We’ll neuralyze them when Sarah leaves.”

After the neuralyzing of the canon characters, the RMC looked at the Words to see how far they needed to go. “There’s the start of a new school year. Dolores Umbridge arrives. Sarah is apparently infamous among the new students. Fred and George have an actual funny moment. The Dueling Club. A scene with McGonagall and tolerable dialogue. Bashing Umbridge is not much of a charge . Actually, I think we can skip all of the third chapter and go straight to the fourth. It picks up where the first chapter ended, with Dumbledore and McGonagall being romantic. We’ll skip that part too.” It punched a couple of buttons on the RA and the agents jumped through the portal.

They arrived in a scene at a nondescript location – the only description being, that there was a throne and Voldemort was sitting on it – and watched from a corner as a Death Eater named Finian Bloodstone talked to the Dark Lord and tried to get permission to go after Sarah Williams and kill her, before she became stronger.

“I’ll not grant you permission for this… personal quest of yours, the risk of being discovered for such a petty motive as personal revenge is too high” Tom Riddle said finally “And if you disobey me, you better not come back… Or you’ll wish you would have died in the process”

“Is that canon?” Mittens whispered.
The RMC shook its head. “No,” it said. Finian Bloodstone is an OC. And Voldemort would never tell someone that if he disobeyed him, he shouldn’t come back; he would warn him, that he would find him and kill him.” The CAD confirmed both statements; Finian Bloodstone was a bit and Voldemort was 30% OOC. “Voldemort only appears this one time, so we can just neuralyze him and the other Death Eaters, and move on.”

Those were not empty threats and everyone knew that, but the blood of Finian demanded the shedding of the Williams’ blood, and he could do nothing more than to try and carry out the vendetta of his family as quietly and secretly as possible. The Death-strike snake had failed, so he would have to get things done personally.

“It’s a family-feud,” the RMC said, then shrugged. “Not very original, but I suppose many great villains have had the same motive, so it’ll do.”

There was another unmarked shift in time and space and once again the scenery changed like a set piece being pulled out and another being shoved in. The agents crashed into a wall and landed in a small heap.
“I am getting really, really sick of these scene shifts,” Mittens said. The RMC who had landed on top of him, got to its feet and helped him get up as well. They looked around. They were in a room in the Goblin Castle and Jareth was there. Fortunately, everybody was far too concentrated on other things to notice their arrival.

The powerful Jareth, King of the Goblins and High Lord and Leader of the Daoine and Leanan Sidhe had been reduced to a brooding shadow of himself by some teenage mortal, a flash of a majestic being he had once been.

Mittens blinked. “That’s not right,” he said. “That’s not right at all.”

He was a warrior, the best of the Sidhe kin, Master of TirnanOg, the so-called Land of the Ever-Young, were the trio of Fairy Realms or Courts (Annwyn, Avalon and Albion) resided. He was above said Courts, being the ultimate representative of the three main kin of the Sidhe: The Warrior Kin (Daoine Sidhe), the Dark, Seducing Kin (Leanan Sidhe) and the long-gone but never-forgotten Aes Sidhe, the Godly Kin.

“That’s not canon!” Mittens exclaimed. “None of this has any basis whatsoever in canon.” The RMC wordlessly handed him some bleeprin and he swallowed them. It felt for him; Mittens had been on missions before, but this was the first time he saw a canon he actually knew and cared about being broken.
“Inventing multiple non-canonical races and lands.” Mittens wrote down the charge.
“By now, I also think we can charge for consistently confusing were and where,” the RMC said.
The agents watched it was revealed that Sarah’s dreams about Jareth was in fact his doing. Then he apparently had an idea to get back into her life; and then he went to sleep. Yet another punctuation rain marked the start of a new dream sequence, which took place in a ballroom.

His cat-like, mismatched eyes surrounded by oddly-shaped eyebrows and the dark shadow between characteristic of all Sidhe (proving that he does not, under any kind of circumstances, wear eye-shadow) scanned the room quickly and thoroughly.

“In-text author’s notes,” the RMC said.
Mittens nodded. “Also charging for claiming that Jareth does not wear eye-shadow, when clearly he does. It even changes colour between the scenes, so is the fic trying to claim that he has colour changing eyelids?”
“I wouldn’t put it past it.” It checked the words and frowned. “There’s some more description of clothes, but we’ve already upped the charge. They talk a bit and dance and nothing else happens. It’s just like the dreams she has already described, which makes this whole scene rather pointless,” the RMC said. “Charge for that and let’s move on.”

I need a life. One that does not revolve around him’ Sarah Williams thought during Herbology, were she had had a hard time trying to control herself when she discovered that, while absentmindedly sketching what had started as a mandragora, she had drawn the face of a certain well-known Fae.

Alicia, Angelina and Katie snatched her notebook and looked at the picture.
The RMC checked the Words and frowned. “She’s best friend with these three, in addition to being friends with Harry, Hermione and Ron. There’s the thing with being an Animagus, which might not be too bad on its own, but then she’s also a member of the Order. You would think she was working her way through a Harry Potter Sue check listing. Charge for being a cliché in this continuum as well.”

Sarah nodded gravely and retrieved her sketchbook, but not before both Gryffindors saw the picture of the man with long, wispy hair and unsettling mismatched eyes that looked slightly saddened. His sharp features, high cheekbones and queer eyebrows were all perfectly sketched in black charcoal and seemed both strong and delicate.

“She started sketching an mandragora and ended up with that?” the RMC said. “That’s goes way beyond being good at everything, that’s just ridiculous.”
“Charging for being ridiculously good at doodling.”

Of all the three Katie was the one closer to her and had convinced her to try Quidditch, for which she was forever grateful. She was a dueller at heart, but she loved the team and each of the members and it gave her an opportunity to socialize during practises, in which she helped even though she rarely played in any of the matches.

The RMC blinked. “Wait a tick. She has friends and people to talk with? Even though this chapter is set in the same present as the first chapter, where she is all alone and everyone is afraid of her and nobody talks to her, except sometimes Fred and George, despite of the fact that she is a member of the Order of the Phoenix and made friends during the summer and …” It stopped talking and grabbed the bleeprin instead. “Stupid fic,” it muttered as it shook out a couple of pills. “Can’t keep a time line with one measly flashback straight.” It checked the words and frowned. “Well, hello Plot,” it said. “I was beginning to suspect, that you were never going to show up.” It looked back at Mittens. “The clock strikes thirteen, Sarah runs to the Great Hall, while shouting that the Headmaster should be warned of dangers inside Hogwarts and the chapter ends with something with glowing, green eyes waiting for her in the Hall. Let’s skip to the next chapter.”

Next chapter opened with Jareth.

He was dressed in common Sidhe clothes. The tights, flourish shirts and eccentric capes he reserved for when he had to play Goblin King, but in reality he dressed as one would have expected a magical being: a black tunic made out of airy fabric that reached to his knees and had silver strings embroiled in the hemline, neckline and cuffs, a leather vest and a pair of trousers made out of some black animal skin that appeared apt for hunting. Over the tunic he had a long coat made of some soft, yet strong black fabric with silver buttons with engravings in some unknown language and showered with the glittered that accompanied any Sidhe. What remained the same was the spiky hair and the long boots but his head was now adorned with what appeared to be a platinum circlet consisting of a single string of metal circling his head till his forehead were the string became Celtic knots symbolizing his status and hierarchy.

Mittens blinked. “He’s a character replacement,” he said.
The RMC raised its eyebrows. “I’ll just confirm that,” it said. “We’re long overdue for a reading anyway.” It pointed the CAD at the Goblin King. [Jareth. Canon/uncanon/canon … Kel-Lite. Gary Stu. Son Records] It looked at Mittens. “Nice. How could you tell?”
Mittens face was all seriousness, but a slight tugging at the corner of his mouth betrayed him, when he answered: “Well, there’s all the non-canonical stuff and the glitter was also a give-away. But what really tipped me off was all that description of clothes and not one mentioning of too tight pants. He couldn’t be the real Jareth.”
The RMC grinned, then said: “That means we’ll have to keep a separate chargelist for him.”
Mittens nodded. “Good thing we brought that extra notebook. I’ll rewrite the charges that belong with him and add his very own for over-description of clothes.”

In the fic, the Labyrinth spoke to Jareth, warning him that Sarah was in danger and they had a brief argument, since Jareth wasn’t allowed to come near Sarah.

“This may have to be sped up, but I think I can enthral her into doing it” he said absentmindedly as he peered into the crystal, were the image of a frightened girl running down a hallway with along with an older-looking girl and some boys could be seen “It would be the only way”

“You want the girl to wish our Keeper away?” the Labyrinth asked carefully, assessing the pros and cons of the idea. But the King had a gleam in his eye and an almost sadistic smile graced his features. No, he was definitely having a better idea.

“As tempting as that might sound… No” he said slowly, his eyes hardening “The girl is scared. She fears for Sarah, I can tell. Someone is trying to hurt my Sarah, right? Well, then I’ll get this pretty little girl to wish the foolish bastard away”

There was a sentence indicating a change of scene and the agents found themselves back at Hogwarts without being thrown about.

Virginia, Ronald, Fred and George Weasley were gasping for air along with a panting Hermione Granger (Professor McGonagall arched an eyebrow at that particular sight) and a out of breath Harry Potter.

“Wait, who’s that?” Mittens asked and pointed at a mini-Aragog with a very confused expression.
The RMC looked at it for a moment, then facepalmed. “Ginny’s real name is Ginevra, not Virginia.” It sighed. “I suppose we should be thankful that it only spawned a mini. As battered as the canon already is, it could just as well have dragged in someone from a third continuum.”
Mittens picked up the mini and placed it in the backpack, then charged for its creation.
The RMC sighed and swallowed a couple of bleeprin, also handing some to Mittens. It looked at the Words. “We’ve fallen behind. We’ll portal to the Great Hall.”

Sarah Williams ranted to herself, furious at her own impetuousness. She was such a calm, collected girl all the time, why one Earth had she chosen that particular moment to be reckless and hot-headed, not to mention rash?

“So,” Mittens said. “Would you say that she has made herself act out of character?”
“I would. Incidentally, that is one of my favourite charges.”

“What is it that attracts them all to me?” she wondered silently as she stood, her wand tightly held in one of her hands, the other one ready to step into action as well

Sarah’s one hand detached itself from her arm and hung in the air a few meters from her, ready to help out if needed.
“Creating horrifying anatomy,” the RMC said, reaching once again for the bleeprin.

Sarah sensed that a magical barrier now surrounded the Great Hall to stop Dumbledore from coming to her aid.

It was a truly impressive work of art, and surely the job of a professional barrier-maker, and she thought for a moment which wizardry families focused on practising that particular branch of magic, so as to get a clue at who her attacker was.

“Charge her with having wizarding families specialise in very specific types of magic,” the RMC said.

She remembered something about a pureblood wizardry family whose coat of arms had two Deathstrike snakes entwined… Belladonna had told her about them, saying something also about a family feud…

“Oh my God, the Bloodstones” she gasped suddenly “Finian Bloodstone was accused of being a Death Eater back when Voldemort weakened after his encounter with Harry as a baby… He was absolved but it was obvious, the Great Bella always said it… He was guilty. He killed most of the Williams'”

“So her family has a mortal enemy and yet she has to guess the identity of her killer by connecting the method of attack to a family?” Mittens said.
“Apparently she wanted to show how clever and knowledgeable she is and completely forgot about common sense. Charge her with being clever in a stupid way.”

Flashbacks of the matron of the Family’s funeral flashed across her mind, angering her. The Great Bella had been old and yes, cranky and authoritative but also kind of heart and wise beyond even her years. She had taught Sarah the secret duellist strategies of the Williams, a family well-know for producing wonderful Aurors and professional duellers. She had grown to care for that witch.

“You are an omen of things to come, child. I’m sure the Williams family will rise from its ashes, and we’ll have witches again. You are the first of a new generation, I can feel it” she had told her once.

The RMC pinched the bridge of its nose. “It was very clearly stated in the first chapter, that the Williams family hadn’t produced a witch or wizard for something like one or two centuries, yet she keeps contradicting this. If she’s going make ridiculous claims, she should at least stand by them.” It shook its head. “The whole thing would have made much more sense, if she had simply made her father a Squib, who had broken off contact with the wizarding world. That would also have spared us the absurd idea, that her family only produce witches. Charge her with having a background that is non-canonical, inconsistent and, well, pointless, since having a speshul background does not count as a point.”
Mittens wrote down the charges, then tapped his pen on the notebook. “The old lady,” he said.
“What about her?”
“I was just thinking … She is described as being powerful because of age and experience, kind and wise, but also with a couple of bad traits.”
“You’re right, she sounds like a well-rounded character.” The RMC frowned. “Knowing that this fic is capable of balanced characters actually makes Sarah seem worse.”

A particular big and menacing snake advanced towards her and, when it was about ten feet away from her transformed into a dark-hooded wizard. His eyes, as gold as the eyes of the snakes around him, glittered from the depths of his hood and his thin, white hands were holding a simple, long wand. He was, from every single angle, a Death Eater. Simple, accurate, lethal.

“If only the latter was true,” Mittens said. “The she would die and the fic would be over and we could neuralyze everyone and go home.”
In the fic, Sarah talked to the Death Eater.

“An unregistered animagus, I suppose. Shame on you. Though a very clever trick to get past the school barriers, I must admit.

There was a wheezing sound from the RMC, as if it had choked on its own breathing. “Has this fic gone completely insane!?” it asked. “If being an animagus or an animal or whatever it is she’s implying, was enough to get into the school, doesn’t she think that Voldemort would have sent Nagini or one of his own Animagi to kill Harry Potter? If someone in animal form could get into Hogwarts, then the Harry Potter series would have ended shortly after the fourth book! How stupid does this fic think Voldemort is? How stupid does it think its readers are?” It took a deep breath to calm itself. “Okay, maybe not the fourth book, but the point still stands. Charge for making the exceptionally stupid claim that an animagus can pass the school’s barriers.”

She calmly looked at him in the eyes and drew her wand, standing in a dueller posse.

Sarah was suddenly wearing a cowboy hat and had her wand hanging from a leather belt. She held her hand over it, ready to draw.
The duel started and the agents watched, gloomy. The spells used were canonical, but the fight itself was severely lacking in pacing and the combatants, especially Sarah, wouldn’t shut up. Then Winky, the House-elf showed up in the middle of the fight.

And those two in front of her were miserable, Winky trying to drown the memories of her betrayal and Dobby trying to make her see life as it should be for them.

Dobby appeared, but he was shimmering, as if the Word World wasn’t sure if he was supposed to be there or not.
“I would have said that this looks like a leftover from a previous draft, except that I refuse to believe that this fic has had more than one draft,” the RMC said. “Charge for forgetting about Dobby.”

She picked her up without paying attention to the sudden fireball at her back, and the snakes digging their fangs into the skin of her neck and arms instead of the creature. She forced herself to stand up even as the spell hit her in the shoulder, sending her staggering back.

Both agents had a soft spot for the small and helpless and the scene might have been touching, if not for the way Finian Bloodstone first cast a fireball from behind Sarah and then was jerked through the room like a puppet on invisible strings to cast another, undefined spell, this time standing in front of her.
Sarah summoned a crystal barrier around Winky. Dobby disappeared as the Words decided, that he wouldn’t be needed after all.
“Why didn’t she summon that crystal barrier around herself?” Mittens asked. “Seriously, she keeps going on about how she only has to stay alive until Dumbledore arrives and helps her, so why didn’t she do the obvious and summon a crystal ball to protect herself?”
“Because she’s stupid, that’s why. Or to be more specific, she’s too stupid to realize that she can’t have both the scene with the crystal barrier and the fight scene.”

“Frons morsus!”

“What?” Mittens asked.
The spell, Sarah had just used, seemed to cause the Death Eater a great deal of pain and made him loose concentration.
“Charge her with inventing a incantation, that is non-canonical, breaks the naming-convention by sounding more French than Latin and is redundant,” the RMC said. “If you want to cause people pain with a spell, you use the Cruciatus Curse; you don’t come up with something new.”

Sarah was by then so weakened by the snake venom that she dropped her wand and fell to the floor.

“The end of the Williams family has come at last. The family feud will conclude with our victory”

“Either not too bright or badly informed,” the RMC said. “Sarah has a younger sister who, being a girl, will no doubt inherit the Williams magic.”

But as the Death Eater uttered those words another voice, a childish voice said clearly and firmly, with a hint of hope: “I wish the goblins would come and take him away…”

“Avada Kedavra”

“Right now!

Mittens crossed his arms in front of his chest. “Not buying it,” he said.
“Not buying what?”
“According to hints in this fic, Ginny has gotten hold of Sarah’s book or play or whatever, ‘The Labyrinth’, and has learned about summoning the Goblins. Okay, fair enough.”
“Dumber plots have been seen.”
“Probably. But how would she know what words to use? The book probably contains the verse that Sarah said the first time, which doesn’t summon anything; it most certainly does not have the right words. So how does she know what to say? I suppose she could try a couple of times, but it sounds like she got it right on her first attempt. How?”
“Good point. Charge for putting the wrong words in the book. Or the right words. Or … This is giving me a headache.” It swallowed a couple of bleeprin and handed some to Mittens.

In the fic, the teachers broke through the barrier, but was too late to stop Sarah getting hit by the Killing Curse.

“No!” Minerva shouted, disbelief written plainly across her features. He couldn’t believe what she had just seen.

Once again, the scene might have been touching, but was ruined; this time by Minerva McGonagall undergoing a spontaneous sex change. The RMC pinched the bridge of its nose while Mittens wrote the charge.
In the fic, the green mist was clearing.

Soon the figure of a man could be made out, tall and thin, dressed in black from the tips of his gloves to the tips of his boots, one of his palms stretched and holding a hovering green ball of energy… The Avada Kedavra.

The Jareth-imposter had made his appearance.
“Charge him with being able to Apparate into Hogwarts,” the RMC said.

Near him the twins, Hermione, Ron, Harry, Ginny and strangely Professor Snape gaped at him, while the Deputy Headmistress and the Headmaster looked at themselves and then at the stranger, trying to understand the situation.

Dumbledore and McGonagall both looked down at themselves, as if to see if their clothes were in order, then looked at Jareth.

The stranger smiled wolfishly then, taking a lazy yet graceful step forward, the heel of his boots clicking on the hard stone floor.

The heel on his boots grew together and the step looked more like a waddling than anything graceful. Finian Bloodstone tried to use the Cruciatus Curse on Jareth, but he caught the spell in mid-air and threw it back.

There was also a light in his eye, and Jareth recognized it almost instantly… Insanity. The man was on the verge of it. How quaint.

Mittens looked at Finian with renewed interest.

After those words escaped his lips he made a precise, quick gesture with his hands and slammed the Death Eater against a wall with another scream of pain, followed by very colourful obscenities that even surprised George and Fred, who in spite of the situation did take mental notes.

Jareth slammed Finian against a wall, then began to scream and swear.
Mittens shook his head. “Charging for a serious case of pronoun confusion.”

He contemplated briefly the broken, wounded man in front of him and all he could see was greed and hatred, and the horrible primal desire to kill.

Mittens looked at Finian with even more interest.
In the fic, Sarah was thinking, that maybe Jareth was a hallucination.

‘Only one way to find out’ her mind calmly stated before Sarah’s right hand, the gloved one, with the crystal, rose and gently, and slowly, brushed the left side of the Fae’s forehead, and she gasped silently. As if entranced she continued moving her fingers against his skin, travelling with feather-light touches his eyebrows, his sharp cheekbones and his jaw line, her eyes caught in his heated gaze. He was cool against her touch, almost too cold to her fingertips and her hand tingled at the mere feel of him against her skin. Suddenly he closed his eyes and moved his face so he could nuzzle against her hand, his expression briefly one of confused bliss.

“Couldn’t she just have touched his hand or something?” the RMC asked. “Mittens, charge for too much touching.”

Sarah asked Jareth not to kill Finian, then fainted.

“You are one lucky fool” he stated calmly while he produced a crystal ball out of thin air and grabbed the collar of Finian’s robes with his other hand. He threw the crystal to a wall and an opening appeared, along with a set of grey hands and a whole in the floor that seemed to go way down.

Since he had thrown the crystal at the wall and the opening had appeared there, there was now a shaft in the wall, not going sideways, but down. It hurt to look at. There was also a ‘whole’ in the floor, which was equally head-ache inducing and called for another round of bleeprin. The Death Eater disappeared into the shaft in the wall, which then vanished.
Jareth turned his attention to the unconscious Sarah. He tore open her robes and started to suck the venom from the snake-bites.

The RMC gritted its teeth. “That is a completely ineffective method for getting rid of snake venom and it is nothing more than a extremely poor excuse to get Sarah and Jareth intimate. However, it is kind of a trope, so we can’t even charge for it.”
“Most of the bites were on Sarah’s back and he haven’t turned her over to look at them. We could charge for that.”
“Good catch. Charge for giving ineffective treatment and drooling all over her instead.”
It averted its eyes as Jareth sucked on a bite on Sarah’s neck. Mittens winced, but managed to get the charges down.
The RMC watched the Words. “Oh, no. He is going to kiss Sarah while she is unconscious and we have to watch if we want to … No, wait. Dumbledore interrupted him.”
Mittens took a deep breath. “Finian,” he begun.
“What about him?”
“I … Maybe it’s just because he tried to kill Sarah, which is something I can really get behind, but I kind of liked him. I thought that maybe he would make a good agent. After all, the fic did describe him as being on the brink of insanity and with a penchant for killing and isn’t that more or less what the PPC looks for in agents?”
“Well, not just that. But you’re right. He did a couple of stupid things, but not too many, and they could have been due to the Suefluence. Let’s give recruiting a shot.”
“But not now. We’ll leave him in the Oubliette for a day or two; that should make him easier to persuade.”
“You’re the expert.”

In the fic, Jareth had now picked up Sarah and was asking where her should take her.

He seemed imposing even as he asked for help, the soaking girl tucked within his arms safely.

“Soaking?” the RMC asked. “When did she get wet?”
“He must have drooled on her some more, while we had our backs turned,” Mittens said.
“Charge for making herself soaking, thereby creation horrible implications.”

“She should be taken to the Hospital Wing” Minerva McGonagall said with her usual no-nonsense tone of voice “Madam Promfrey will most likely be awake, don’t you think Albus?”

The mini-Aragog, Promfrey, popped into existence. Mittens picked it up and placed in the backpack, then added its creation to the charge list.
The empty darkness of an author’s note enveloped the agents. The note consisted of two lines, that maybe were intended as footnotes. The first one was:

Just think Lord of the Rings and Elrond of Riverdendell here, people.

The second line was completely drowned out as there was a scream. A long, drawn-out AAAARRGGHHH! Mittens grabbed the newly spawned mini-Balrog, Riverdendell, and hugged it tightly, not caring that it burned his hands. The mini-Balrog whimpered and tried to hide in the folds of his robe, which started smouldering.
Finally the scream subsided and there was the sound of something drawing breath. “I hate this fic!” a voice yelled and Mittens sighed in relief as he recognised the voice of the RMC. He opened a portal back to their RC and gently pushed Riverdendell through; he hadn’t expected a mini-Balrog on this mission and the backpack wasn’t fireproof. In the blue light from the portal, he wrote down the charge for creating a mini-Balrog and another for doing it in the wrong continuum. He then looked at the RMC who was angrily crunching bleeprin and added ‘severely annoying PPC Agents’ to the list.
“Charge her with comparing one of her stupid OCs with Lord Elrond,” the RMC said. It had finally calmed down. “Anyway, nothing much happens in the beginning of chapter six, so let’s skip to where she finally explains what is going on. That should be interesting.”

“Well, I have indeed met him before. As for knowing him, I do hope our acquaintance isn’t that deep; though, Merlin aid me, I do think that in some level that statement is true” someone said softly, voice flat and melodic. Sarah Williams stood in the threshold of the Great Hall, her expression one of guiltiness and reluctance.

“While I remember it, charge for giving people far too many and sometimes conflicting expressions of voices and faces,” the RMC said.

Gathered in the Great Hall along with Sarah were Hermione, Ron, Harry and Ginny, also the Weasley twins and Sue!Sarah’s three best friends, Katie, Angelina and Alicia. Snape, Dumbledore and McGonagall were also present.
Jareth appeared, furious because Sarah had gotten out of bed. They had an argument and Sarah let slip how strongly Jareth made her feel. The agents noted a charge for using far too many direct quotes from the movie. The two Stues then sat down with the teachers and students. Sarah told the story of how she had wished her baby-brother away and solved the Labyrinth to get him back. Jareth conjured up a crystal ball, the size of a beach ball and placed it on the table.

“Is he doing, what I think he is doing?” Mittens asked.

With those words the Sidhe brushed his fingertips across the smooth, cool surface, leaving a trail of glimmering glitter behind. Inside the crystal a thick, silvery mist begun to form and take over, growing white in colour and shining till it showed an image inside. The image of a fifteen-year-old girl with flowing chocolate-brown hair, a poet’s shirt, a vest and a pair of jeans yelling to a tall, blond woman dressed fashionably and apparently ready to go out.

“Oh, they can’t be serious,” the RMC said. “He is showing them the movie?”
Still, the two agents moved closer to the table. After having spend hours looking at Stu!Jareth and Sue!Sarah, it was far too tempting to see the real movie. The two character replacements had their backs to the agents, so they could sneak up behind them, and the Harry Potter canons couldn’t see them, so they got very close. Close enough to hear the words.

“It doesn’t look that far” the girl in the crystal whispered hopefully, looking at the farfetched castle at the end of the maze with a thoughtful expression on her face. Suddenly there was warm breath on her neck and a voice close to her ear and she half-turned towards the face of the Goblin King, feeling self-conscious at his proximity.

“It’s further than you think” he taunted with a half smile “And time’s short”

There was a sharp intake of breath from Mittens, who then hissed: “Wrong!” which was quite a feat, since there are no ‘s’-sounds in the word. “It should be ‘Time is short,’” he continued, careful to to also get the rhythm of the sentence right. “All those quotes from the movie and they can’t even get them right, when it really counts.” He scribbled the charge.

“Hoggle” Sarah half laughed, half sobbed. She hadn’t seen him in a long time, since he had gotten married two months ago.

Interestingly enough, ‘half laughed and half sobbed’ would also have been an accurate description of the sound Mittens made. “Hoggle? Married off in an offhand comment? That’s just …” He had already placed the pen on the notebook, but the RMC grabbed his hand.
“We can’t charge for it,” it said.
Mittens looked at it. He didn’t argue – Mittens almost never argued with the RMC – but he looked confused and genuinely hurting.
The RMC closed its eyes for a moment. Canon love was a great and beautiful thing, but it did have some nasty drawbacks at times. “I’ve seen the movies,” it said. “I know Hoggle didn’t exactly seem like the marrying kind, but you have to remember, that this fic takes place seven year after the movie and a lot of things can happen in seven years. It’s unlikely, but not totally impossible.”
“It’s not fair,” Mittens said, too upset to notice that now he was quoting the movie as well. “They married him of, so they could claim that he’s on a honeymoon; they might as well just have stuffed him in a plothole. It’s all because he’s not glittery enough, so they can’t be bothered with including him.”
“I do not doubt for one second that you are right, but it’s one thing what we know and another thing what we can prove. And we need to be able to make the charges stick, otherwise we are really no better than the badficcers.”
Mittens nodded slowly and the agents turned their attention back to the fic.
In the crystal, the action had been speeded up and images was flashing by, until they got to the part where Sarah ate the peach.

The silver mist inside the bubble started taking the form of the glittering, crowded ballroom with the colourful images of the dancers draped in damask, silk and satin and twirling following the commands of the music, their Machiavellian smiles and sharp eyes hid behind the demonic masks they wore. The faint sound of chattering and laughter mingled with the hypnotic music playing on the background, and, with the glittering adornments of the room, made it all look like some sort of hazy, confusing dream.

Something was off; the music sounded slow and dragged out, like a vinyl record being played at too low speed.
“It’s the description,” Mittens whispered to the RMC. “It just goes on and on. The scene in the ballroom is actually only a couple of minutes long, but the way they describe it, they make it sound like it takes much longer.”
In the crystal, the slow moving actors were grimacing, as their subtle expressions were replaced by the many and sometimes contrasting emotions described by the words. Mittens looked away, unable to stand the sight.
“Charge for creating a time stretch by over-describing a scene and the actors in it,” the RMC said.
Mittens took a deep breath, nodded and wrote it down.

The Junkyard passed quickly, as well as the fight in the Goblin City, with Ludo calling for the rocks and Hoggle bravely coming to the rescue.

“Oh no she …” Mittens began, forgetting to whisper, but the RMC quickly placed a hand over his mouth and nodded towards the two Stues. They stirred at the sound, but both were too focused on the crystal to really notice Mittens’ outburst. “I’m sorry,” he whispered. “But she just skipped over the scene with the Junk Lady as if it meant nothing. That is one of the most important scenes in the whole movie. At least as important as the ballroom-scene. And she switched two scenes.”
The RMC nodded. “Just charge for it,” it said.

“Beware Sarah”

“’Sarah, beware’,” Mittens muttered. “Would it have killed you to watch the movie just one more time, while you wrote down the lines?”
The RMC who had been watching the Words, suddenly grabbed his arm and pulled him to the side so that they were now behind the teachers’ chairs. Not a moment too soon.

Jareth stood up abruptly from the chair and stalked off, away from the bubble, as if trying in vain to escape what was sure to come.

As the last words of the scene, ‘You have no power over me’, was uttered, Jareth fell to the floor, howling in pain. Apparently it had this effect on him, when Sarah said those words. The two Stues had another pointless argument, again with far too many direct quotes from the movie, but neither agent were paying much attention.
“So,” the RMC said. “This chapter ends and chapter seven begins with … Oh, dear.” Its face darkened.
“What?” Mittens asked.
“Non-canonical … Well, non-canonical everything, in fact. Let’s portal ahead.”

They arrived just as Sarah was beginning her discourse on the Underground.

“The Underground is the realm of the Fae, a set of magic races that live in harmony while we humans live in what they call Aboveground. The two realms were once united, but for reasons to do with the weakening of magic in this realm they decided to break the connection centuries ago. Few Fae possess the gift of travelling in-between worlds and practically no human can do that unaided by Fae magic…” she paused to notice no one had noticed her use of ‘practically no human’ as a way to exclude herself and mentally sighed in relief “The Underground is mostly occupied by TirnanOg, the so called land of the forever young, the Fae. TirnanOg is divided in three Fairy courts, Anwyn, Albion and Avalon. In each there are four ruling Fae races that each have a piece of land and a place in the Great council. And the rest of the underground, quite a large portion of land, is the territory of the Wild Magic which is just that, raw, untamed magic. The Labyrinth is the personification of the Wild Magic, a creature in its own and Jareth is the King of the Goblins and the Labyrinth’s master”

“Completely without any kind of basis in canon,” Mittens said.
“Canons, plural. This goes against the Harry Potter canon as well. Charge for making up an non-canonical Underground and referring to an non-canonical weakening of magic.” It paused for a moment. “Do you want to bet, that all of this will end up being completely pointless and have no relevance to the plot? No wait, even I think it would be a idiotic bet to make. Never mind.”

“So he is a bloody King?” Ron interrupted with his jaw on the floor, looking totally bewildered.

“At this point I would like to charge for Ron-bashing,” the RMC said, “since he has done nothing in this fic, except going around looking slack jawed and saying ‘bloody’.”

“Some say he is a God” she replied “For he is not only the Ruler of the Wild Magic, but also the Master of TirnanOg, given that he is not only part Daoine Sidhe and Leanan Sidhe, but also the direct son of an Aes Sidhe, the Godly Sidhe, the founders of the Underground and the Fairy Races, the Gods of the Underground” she paused to gesture at Jareth “You are seeing the Supreme Authority of the Under Realm, a Fae some have called almighty, of limitless power”

“Okay, we can now officially charge for info-dumping,” the RMC said.
“Also charging Jareth with being a super-overpowered Stu.”
“Almost forgot something. Charge for completely ignoring the fact that the Harry Potter canon already have Goblins, who are very different from the Goblins of the Labyrinth.”

Sarah then told the others how the Labyrinth had given her the crystal in her palm.

“That is how I became the Keeper of the Labyrinth, as I am known in the Underground, keeping peace and harmony inside the Labyrinth. It became my second home. When Karen locked me up in my room over the summer for petty little things I used to sneak out using the mirror and go spend weeks in the Labyrinth, visiting my friends and keeping an eye on the creatures that live there and are under my care. As long as I was inside the Labyrinth Jareth was unable to sense me, so I was safe”

“Charge for having a fancy title, which doesn’t mean anything specific,” the RMC said. “If it turns out that she actually does something, we can always strike it from the list.”
Sarah was very angsty, thinking that everyone would shun her, now that they knew she was a half-Fae, but the Weasley twins found this revelation extremely cool.

Fred shrugged and George mimicked “You are officially a Weasley, mom adopted you on your second year, remember it? And when you are a Weasley I guess there is nothing you can do to change it”

The RMC sighed and reached for the bleeprin. “And we have officially reached the point where the fic can’t keep even the simplest details straight. Sarah was lonely and friendless up until that summer between her sixth and seventh year. Mrs. Weasley hadn’t even met her before that.”
“Charging for a ridiculous amount of inconsistencies.”

In the fic, the disembodied voice of the Labyrinth suggested that Jareth stayed a while at Hogwarts to teach Sarah to use her magic and everyone ended up agreeing on the idea, even Sarah.

It was too much of a risk placing Jareth among mortals, however magical they were. But the options were scarce, and the future of her friends was at stake there. Ludo, sir Didymus, Hoggle who was newly-married… they all deserved peace. They deserved stability. They deserved happiness.

“So now suddenly her friends are in danger? When did that happen?” Mittens asked. “The only danger to her has been from that Bloodstone character and he wouldn’t even have posed a threat to to begin with, if not for a big plot hole.”
“So true. Charge for making a plot hole filled excuse for Jareth to stay in Hogwarts, and for making herself look all noble and sacrificial in the process.”

Then Sarah claimed that Jareth would need a makeover, but Jareth wanted to know what was wrong with what he was wearing now.

“For the Labyrinth I had to dress in tights and flowing shirts, and don’t think that for a moment I liked it. Few of those clothes were actually part of my official wardrobe and you have to admit” he pointed at his fine, medieval and mystical-looking clothes that fit him elegantly “That I have quite a good taste”

“I hate this fic” Mittens said. “I hate it so much.” He gratefully took the bleeprin the RMC offered him. “Charging for bashing the costume design of the movie, and for claiming that he had to wear clothes that he didn’t like in the Labyrinth. Is he trying to say that those were the ceremonial baby-snatching robes?”

Sarah also demanded that Jareth wore glasses made of silverine and explained:

Leanan Sidhe can overwhelm the senses of a mortal with lust and love with a simple look, and they cannot control that power with mortals, as we are over-sensitive to it. There is only one type of crystal, of a see-through grey colour, that can act as a barrier to block that power. If he does not use it, then we would have ever female at Hogwarts swooning over him, basically. And, before you ask, there is a good reason why that didn’t happen with everyone in this room. The only ways in which the charm won’t work is if the subject is currently in love or has experienced true love in his or her life. Ginny, Alicia and Angelina all have boyfriends, so they are not susceptible to the charm. Professor Snape, Headmaster Dumbledore, Fred, George, Ron and Harry

are all straight men, so there is the explanation for them.

The RMC sniggered evilly. “All straight men, indeed,” it said. “This fic was written before The Powers That Be said otherwise, so there’s no way we can charge for it, but we can still laugh about it.” It checked the words. “Anyway, the chapter is coming to an end. Let’s skip to chapter eight.”
“Great,” Mittens said. “My legs are starting to hurt from sitting crouched for so long.”

Chapter eight started with Alicia rummaging through Jareth’s luggage to find something for him to wear, and Sarah looking on.
“Charge for …” the RMC began at the same time Mittens said: “Charging for …” They both stopped and looked at each other. “Jareth not being able to dress himself?” Mittens finished.
“Yeah, that’s the one. Also,” the RMC raised its eyes and addressed the ceiling, “look, fic, we get that this is supposed to be one of those romances, where the main characters are in denial about the fact that they are in love, but having Sarah hang out in Jareth’s room when they are supposed to be mortal enemies, is just way too transparent.”
Sarah ended up picking out clothes for Jareth and even helped him adjust his collar.

“Well, you certainly did not have any trouble selecting his clothes. Think about them often, don’t ya?” Alicia said in a singsong-y voice while fluttering her eyelids in an innocent gesture. Sarah threw her an indifferent look and tried to retreat to her usual countenance, knowing it was no good to feed her friend’s imagination with detail. Alicia was a terrible romantic at heart and saw love everywhere, in everyone.

The RMC pulled put the CAD and pointed it at Alicia. “Nope,” it said after a moment. “Not a character replacement, just terribly out of whack. It’s one thing to be a romantic, it quite another thing to be a romantic about a man who is dangerous, murderous even. Add to that the whole business with Alicia wanting to pick out clothes for Jareth and we have ourselves a charge for serious character defamation of Alicia Spinnet, by turning her into a fluff-headed bubble-brain.”

In the fic, Dumbledore had some sort of plan, which Sarah refused to go along with. Jareth dared her, but she still refused, until he laid out his irresistibly persuasive argument.

“I double dare you”

“What it this?” the RMC asked, disgusted. “Kindergarten?”

The scene changed to dinner in the Great Hall. Jareth entered, along with a long description of his clothes.

The sleeves were broad and reached up to his knees when he folded his arms.

Jareth was turned upside-down and gained a local gravitational field just so the sleeves could properly fall up to his knees.
Sarah made an exclamation of joy and ran to meet him as part of her role in the deception.

“My dearest Sarah” the very British voice said aloud, the words echoing in the hall several times “My precious little one”

“Oh, I just realised,” the RMC said, “charge for consistently making references to British accents in a fic, that takes place in England.”

Ginny and Hermione had a dreamy, faraway look in their eyes and were looking at the scene as if taken out of a romantic movie.

“Oh no, not them as well,” the RMC said. “Add them to the list of characters being defamed.”

“I am Jareth Sidhe, Sarah William’s magic tutor, his guardian till she reaches the age of eighteen.”

Sarah underwent a brief sex change, which fortunately didn’t last more than two words.

“That’s…” a blond-haired, sky-eyed Ravenclaw witch stuttered “That’s not fair!”

Raised eyebrows and fits of incontrollable laughter met that statement. Gwendolyn McGregor, the popular witch of seventh year who had the men of Hogwarts wrapped around her little finger blushed and promptly shut up, staring still at the amazing sight of that man who called himself the Ice-Queen’s tutor. That Williams’ girl, the bloody Gryffindor, did not deserve it! She had gotten, after all, most things that should have belonged to her. Prestige, the Head Girl title, the link with the teachers, all of it. And the friendship of the Boy-Who-Lived, above all things, and of the rest of the Gang.

“Charge for trying to make this a high school teen drama,” the RMC said and pulled out the bleeprins. “We’ll also have to watch that bit. Right now she can probably be assimilated back into canon after a neuralyzation, but if she’s mentioned again, she might need to be removed entirely.” It looked ahead in the text, looking annoyed. “Anyway, Jareth persuades Umbridge to let him stay at Hogwarts. Nothing else of interests happens. There’s an non-canonical House-elf and a ditto portrait and room, which we’ll also have to keep an eye on.” Its face grew even more annoyed. “Let’s skip to chapter nine. There’s a potions class and Jareth is present.” It pressed the buttons and they jumped through the portal.

Jareth remained half-hidden in the shadows, amusingly watching the scene, long legs casually sprawled at each side of Sarah’s chair, carefully trapping her and at the same time serving as a kind of mark. No one could mistake meaning of those eyes as they gazed at her, nor the outstretched arm silently playing with the ends of the girl’s black hair, that had been kept in a simple and flattering ponytail- as opposed to her constricting bun- ever since he had shown up and at his express request.

“No, that’s just it,” the RMC snapped from the back of the classroom. “No one could mistake it. Sarah is supposed to be undercover as a seventeen-year-old and Jareth is supposed to be her tutor, yet none of them bothers to act the part. They are both acting in a way, that is totally inappropriate, is sure to creep all the other students and teachers out and in the Real World would have people calling the child protective services. Charge for it.”

“You know” Jareth couldn’t resist to at least inflict a flicker of trepidation in the tall, proud man who had insisted on verbally abusing his charge throughout the lesson “You remind me of Lucifer”

Mittens jumped as if someone had just shocked him with a jolt of electricity. “He didn’t …” he gasped. “He didn’t …”
“Calm down,” the RMC said. “This isn’t our continuum and nothing bad is going to happen here.”
Mittens nodded slowly. “I’m okay,” he said.
“Anyway, there’s a meeting being held in the Room of Requirement and we should go.” It got up and pulled Mittens with it, then pressed the buttons on the RA.

They portalled to the Room of Requirement, where they found two big comfortable chairs, placed behind a shelf stuffed with enough objects to keep the two agents hidden, but with enough holes to let them watch the characters.
The RMC sat down in one of the chairs. “We did Require a good lookout,” it said, “but it would be a stretch to say that we actually needed two comfortable chairs. This must be the Room of Requirement and Canon in general being nice to us.”

In the fic, Jareth was explaining about the inhabitants of the Underground.

“But that is enough of the Labyrinth. TirnanOg is far more complicated. The twelve Main Kingdoms are divided into two groups of six, one leaded by the Kingdom of the Leanan Sidhe and its King and Queen, and the other one, the light one, leaded by the Doine Sidhe. This dark/light division has always existed, and it is important in the Underground. Halflings of hybrids are feared and/or scorned. I, myself, am feared. Light and dark do not mesh well, I had the help of Godly blood to survive but in general, black does not mingle with white, at least not in marriage or conception. The two sides work together, though, and are in good terms generally. The main Light races are the Doine Sidhe, the Fairies, the Elves, the Seraphim, the Undines and the Unicorns. The main dark Races are the Leanan Sidhe, the Vampires, the Incubus, the Demons, the Djinn and the Dragons. Dark and light, though, do not mean evil and good, so do not make that mistake” Jareth paused as the images of the races appeared on the crystal ball “Whereas it is true that light races are do-gooders and dark races are malicious by nature, the world is made out of shades of grey. Total obscurity and total illumination do not exist. Besides the Twelve main kingdoms there are other twenty-four races that are either inferior or are not established in kingdoms, such as the werewolves that have packs and clans and therefore are too divided to form part of the main dark races. Other races include Magical creatures such as the phoenixes and the Pegasi, the centaurs, the mermen, the leprechauns, etc.

“This is just ridiculous,” Mittens said. “In the movie he was called Jareth, King of the Goblins, not Jareth, Fae of the Godly Kind, King of a bunch of races he just made up.”
“I agree, especially with the last part. It looks like he used a random supernatural creature generator to get those races. And Seraphim and Incubus – which should be Incubi or at least Incubuses – should not be separated from their background like that.”
“I thought we couldn’t charge for this fic going against our canon?”
“We can’t, but this is not just our canon. In the Real World, Seraphim and Incubi are also established as angels and demons respectively. He can’t just use the names for random people is his made-up lands.”
Mittens looked a bit puzzled at this, but also very pleased as he wrote down the charge.
“If I didn’t know how much trouble it would get us into,” the RMC said, “I’d say we hand both of them over to the Discworld Elves and show them what the real Faes were like.”

“Now, power is measured in the form of circlets. The members of the council wear white gold circlets, a sign of great power only topped by me, and my platinum circlet. Next are the rulers of the Twelve Second Races, with yellow-gold circlets and then the members of the Twelve Third Races, with silver circlets. Other circlets such as copper and bronze are measures of power within a kingdom, for example a scribe would wear a copper circlet to indicate his position or an advisor of a powerful race would wear silver of yellow-gold, placing him in the same position of kings and queens of inferior races. The other people apart from the twelve main races who have white-gold status are my highest servants, all members of the Labyrinthine court, my personal group of magical creatures. Some of them, for their unique abilities or services are granted according to their power gold circlets, and a few of them, three in total, have white-gold circlets”

“In other words,” Mittens said, “they have a completely useless system for showing rank.”
“Pretty much, yes. Feel free to charge for it.”
Jareth droned on, explaining about his Librarian and Mage, who’s title was Lord Lucifer, but who was known as Sin among friends and was apparently all-knowing. Mittens jumped every time the name ‘Lucifer’ was mentioned, which was lot, since it was a rather long explanation.

“Because general opinion down under has it that Sin is a creature, not a being. The thing is that… Lucifer is an abomination. A hybrid, a scorned spawn of good and evil, a Fallen Angel. Fathered by an Incubus and mothered by a Seraph, Sin is known as ‘nature’s worst mistake’. Its body… It’s appearance… It’s seen as a cruel trick of nature, what was never meant to happen. Sin’s grasp in magic is unbelievable, but its body is weak. Its essence is always in constant debate between dark and light, so the body, suffering from holding such power in conflict, is frail. That is why Sin was wished away… And has become one of the Unwanted”

“Firstly,” the RMC said, “I distinctly remember it being said, that the division between light and dark did not equal good and evil. Secondly, you can’t be a fallen angel, if you weren’t even an angel to begin with.”
“Charging,” Mittens said.

In the next scene, Sarah was having trouble falling asleep and Angelina teased her about it.

“Maybe you are missing a pair of strong, manly arms around you” Alicia, with a hint of malice, continued the game.

“Or perhaps she misses the hand caressing her hair” Katie joined, much to the shock of everyone. Katie was, after all, the peacekeeper and always had been.

The RMC facepalmed and reached for the bleeprin. “Add Angelina Johnson and Katie Bell to the list of characters being defamed by being turned into fluff-brains. Honestly, they know next to nothing about Jareth and none of what they do know is good, and yet they insist that he would be a good match for their friend.”
“Do you think that they’re subconsciously trying to get rid of the Sue!Sarah by marrying her of to Jareth, in the hope that he’ll murder her?”
“Hm. That would be a good plan, but on the other hand it wouldn’t be very much in character for them.”

Jareth showed up, lying on Sarah’s bed, and made suggestive comments, after which she threw him out. The agents noted a charge for sexual harassment.
“Let’s move on to the next scene, the RMC said. “We have a mini to pick up.”

“Sara, must you always be such a spoilsport?”

The Helping Hand scurried across the floor towards the agents and Mittens picked it up and stuffed it in the backpack.
“There are plenty of chargeable offences in the rest of the chapter, but nothing new, so let’s skip to chapter ten.”
“What happens in chapter ten?”
“For starters, Jareth fails at maths.”

He did, however, explain how the Fairy-kin and the humans had fought over a thousand years ago (it was closer to seven hundred and fifty years, but a thousand was as good as any other number to round it up).

“I see what you mean,” Mittens said as he noted the charge. “You can round up to a thousand from seven hundred and fifty, if you really feel you must, but there is no way get over a thousand.”

“Now the Daoine Sidhe are a peaceful race, but they also like to help those in need of aid and for that they are trained as skilful and deadly warriors. They are, after all, the Warrior Kin, the Knights of the Underground. Though the Elves do have an extraordinary army, many of the warriors are healers and also the Elves prefer to defend than to attack. The Daoine Sidhe, for all of their so called goodness, love to be always on the offensive and care not for healing, nor possess any kind of power of that area. They often mix magic with fighting, but are also skilled in magic-less fighting and usually despise the use of too much magic. The Leanan Sidhe, on the contrary, love to use magic when fighting. That is why indeed you’ll see me often use a mix of the two, but I often prefer magic as well. Must be my Godly blood”

“So in other words, the Daoine Sidhe are not really peaceful at all,” Mittens said.
“Doesn’t sound much like it, no. Add ‘that are inconsistent’ to the charge for inventing non-canonical races.”

The fic shifted to Sarah and Jareth’s first day with weapons training. This apparently called for new clothes, which Jareth gave to her. A detailed description followed, to the surprise of neither agent, then some more arguing and then Jareth threw something to Sarah.

“Today we will cover swords. This is a longsword” Jareth started, his hand holding a similar weapon “It is the simplest and yet deadliest of swords when it comes to ‘hands-on’ combat. It is usually used by Elves as their sword of choice. It is called an honest sword, as it is simple and visible, and has no ‘tricks’ in its shape or design. Daoine Sidhe also favour this sword, even though they prefer the Falchion, a single-edge, heavily-bladed sword, usually widening noticeably towards the tip with a curved edge and most of the weight put into the tip” the monarch paused to point at a sword on the wall, to Sarah’s left

“The point is to do research so you know what you’re talking about,” the RMC said, “not talking about something because you have researched it, and the line is clearly crossed, when you are describing a sword, that is not even being used in this round. Info dumping made-up stuff is bad, but at least it makes sense because you are telling things that people can’t find out elsewhere, but if anyone are dying to know what a Falchion is, they can look it up themselves.”

Without further ado Jareth lounged at the unsuspecting girl, who shrieked before coming to her senses and holding the sword tightly and sprinting forwards to meet him halfway.

Suddenly Jareth was sitting in a sofa, leaned back and with a drink in his hand. Soft music started playing in the background.
“Charge for lounging at inappropriate moments,” the RMC said.

The first twenty minutes were hell, as she chocked up screams and tried to trust her sword against his.

Mittens groaned. “You don’t learn sword fighting like that. You start out by learning basics thrusts and parries, which you practice for hours before you even try them out on another person. Even my instructor didn’t start by just attacking us and he was a devil. How is she supposed to learn from this? He doesn’t even give her any instructions.” He looked at the RMC. “I’ll shut up now.”
The RMC smiled. “And we have a charge for not doing the research on how sword fighting is taught.”

The training was exhausting enough that the next scene started with Jareth carrying an unconscious Sarah into the Gryffindor common room, where Angelina, Alicia and Katie took care of her.

“Who… where… what…?” she said groggily, rubbing her eyes.

“Colonel Mustard in the living room with the candlestick” Katie said in jest before smiling “In a scale from one to ten just how sore are you?” she asked gently.

“This is beginning to remind me of that MST by Worthington, where almost every single line is followed by a description like ‘said Garfield with serious tone’,” the RMC said. “Does she really think, that people need to be told, that the part about Colonel Mustard is a joke?”
“I didn’t get it.”
“There’s this game … Actually, when we get back, remind me to get in touch with Chrome. He knows someone who has a Harry Potter Cluedo; maybe we can borrow it.”

After a week or so of near-death experiences Sarah was almost ready to call the whole thing off. She had been nearly stabbed, actually stabbed, scraped, bruised, kicked, humiliated (that was most of it, actually) and all around ill-treated, and she didn’t think that she could take it any more, though at least she had finished perusing all the swords.

Both agents sniggered. Although they had preferred to be able to watch this, hearing it described wasn’t half-bad either.
The RMC looked through the Words again. “There’s a bit of dialogue explaining that Jareth can’t help against Voldemort because the two worlds are not allowed to mix. The explanation is a bit shabby, but at least it is there. And there’s a conversation between Jareth and Dumbledore, where Jareth points out, that if Voldemort got help from the Underground, then he would be able to help them fight back. Oh my, could that be the plot rearing its head once again? Then Jareth offers to take them to the Underground and show them the duels in the Labyrinthine Arena and everyone agrees more or less at once, that this is a great idea. Also, an author’s note.”
The agents clasped their hands over their ears as the voice boomed.

This short chapter is more of a Prelude of something I have always wanted to do: Take the Harry Potter characters into the Underground and create my version of the Underground and its characters (which are mine). Oh, and I owe the story a disclaimer, which is just below. Thank you for your patience, the second part will be here really soon (a week or two). If you reviewed, however, you could make me write quicker (nudge, nudge, wink, wink!). No, seriously, I would like 50 reviews for the chapter.

The RMC took out the bleeprin once again. “Charge for creating her own version of the Underground, in what claims to be a fanfic of the movie.”
“Is it a charge to beg for reviews?”
“It ought to be, but I don’t think that it actually is. People are allowed to hold their own work hostage for reviews; after all, we can always hope that they don’t get the desired amount.”

Chapter eleven started with a disclaimer. Sort of.

DISCLAIMER: If I owned The Labyrinth there would be most certainly a sequel so not, sadly I do not possess Jareth though believe me in my most wicked dreams it doesn’t seem that way! ; )

“Urgh!” the RMC said, swallowed some bleeprin and handed some to Mittens. “Charge for having a disclaimer which is more ‘I want to own these persons’ than it is ‘I do not own these persons’. Maybe we can’t charge for lack of disclaimer, but we can charge for a disclaimer, that doesn’t do what it is supposed to.”

There was yet another scene describing the intense attraction between Sarah and Jareth, this time brought on by Jareth oversleeping and Sarah having to go wake him up. Apparently the Fae King slept in leather pants. And predictably, halfway between asleep and awake he grabbed Sarah and mumbled platitudes.
“Why did we even bother charging for sexual harassment, when she refuses to act as if she’s being harassed?” Mittens asked.
The RMC nodded slowly. “I hate to be blaming the victim, but she keeps describing herself as strong and able to stand up to Jareth, but she won’t put her foot down and either make him stop or at least avoid walking alone into his bedroom. Charge her with trivializing sexual harassment.”

Jareth opened a mirror portal to the Underground. The RMC activated the RA and they portalled there, ahead of the Harry Potter characters.

Instead the mirror displayed a dusty alleyway of a small peasant town in the wee hours of the morning, a crystal moon disappearing just as the orange sun of the morning made its way across the sky. Every know and then a dwarf dragging a cart full of vegetables or broken pieces of armour would pass by, or a lovely elf-girl carrying a basket with flowers she carefully entwined to form little crowns would skip her way into her house, or some leprechauns would try to walk by, slurring Irish drinking songs and swishing back and forth tankards full of amber liquid. It was a peaceful little scene in the morning for the village that was commonly referred to as the City beyond the Labyrinth.

“Wow,” the RMC said. “This really is their own version of the Underground.”
Mittens looked around, confused. “Can I have the CAD, please?” The RMC handed it to him and Mittens pointed it at the ground and pressed the button. For a couple of seconds, nothing happened, then the CAD started shaking violently and letters appeared and started to glow in the display. [Underground. Canon/uncanon/canon… UNCANON. Original Location.] The CAD got painfully warm and Mittens dropped it. It exploded in a cloud of dirty smoke, leaving a small crater in the ground filled with melted plastic.
The agents both blinked to clear the after-image of the brightly glowing letters.
“This isn’t the Underground,” Mittens said.
“Good catch. Now it makes a lot more sense,” the RMC said. “This is why the CAD called both Sarah and Jareth Stues, rather than character replacements. This isn’t a Labyrinth crossover, it’s a Harry Potter fanfic with original Stues, who rips off Labyrinth characters.”
“But what does it mean?”
“Well, the good news is, that we wont have to track down Sarah and Jareth in a plothole. They are safe in their own continuum, since they never left. The bad news is, that we have to torch this whole place and everything in it.”
“I don’t get it,” Mittens said after a pause. “Won’t people be disappointed and stop reading, when they realize that this fic has nothing to do with the real Labyrinth?”
“You’d be surprised at how many people either can’t tell the difference or don’t care.” The RMC thought for a moment. “Since everyone here is original characters, they will be able to see us. Let’s bring out the D.O.R.K.S.”
Mittens nodded and opened the backpack. “Could we have the D.O.R.K.S., please?” he said. There was the sound of shuffling from inside the backpack and the D.O.R.K.S. appeared.
A couple of minutes later, two short, ugly goblins were grinning merrily at each other. Mittens was especially intrigued, since this was the first time he had tried to change his body.
“We should bring the remains of the CAD with us,” the RMC said. “I doubt if they will be able to repair it, but I suppose it will make us look more responsible.”

The rest of the characters arrived.

“It feels as if I had never left this place ever” Sarah said with a smile, closing her eyes, spreading her arms wide and taking a deep breath and then twirling a bit “Even if it has been weeks since I came here last”

“Yes, and they have most certainly missed you” Jareth said softly “Ever since you came less leprechauns have been seen in the taverns drunk as sailors and less hobgoblins have been caught in some mischief or the other by the Royal Guards. When you left and didn’t return for the longest time I had to tell them I was training you. They expect you to demonstrate something today, you know?”

“Look how speshul she is. Loved by everyone and can even cure leprechauns of drinking,” the RMC said.

After those very words were spoken, there was a growl in the distance and a clear and distinct growl pierced the tranquillity of the morning, followed by a rough, gruff almost animal-like voice Sarah knew and loved.

“Sawah… friend!”

The RMC got their reserve CAD from the backpack and pointed it at Ludo, ready to turn it off before it could burn out, but the display showed that this was the real Ludo and that he was a measly 10% OOC. “Probably due to being reduced to a bit,” it said and pointed the CAD at Sir Didymus, who came right behind Ludo. [Sir Didymus. Anthropomorphic Fox. Original Character. Bit.]
“He doesn’t seem that out of character,” Mittens said. “Certainly not much more than Ludo.”
“Yes, but this is Ludo’s only appearance, while Sir Didymus shows up again, so I’m guessing that worse is yet to come. With the connection to the Labyrinth canon being as tentative as it is, this fic is having a hard time dragging in canon characters. If they are more than just a little bit different from their canon selves, it can’t get to them and have to replace them with its own creations instead.”

“We missed you too, my most beautiful lady” the Fox creature said in a candid voice “The brave sir Hoggle wrote to us last week and enquired about you. Methinks he is not going to like the news that you are now training with his High Majesty, even if his Grace has been most kind with us”

“Charging for not using Olde English,” Mittens said.
The RMC giggled. “That’s one of those charges, I newer thought we would be making. Oh, mini coming up.”
The agents listened as Sir Didymus told Sarah how everything had been fine, with ‘fine whether’ and a good harvest.
Mittens scoffed. “So much for all the nonsense about ‘my friends deserve peace and stability’. They have had nothing but.”

“You owe me nothing, you know?” she said gently, stroking Ambrosias’ fur gently

The Helping Hand scurried over to the agents and Mittens picked it up and placed it in the backpack where the other minis seemed to being having a jolly time and was happy to see the newcomer.

“Sorry, luv, but it seems you are going to have to get some good ol’ means of transport”

“Calling Sarah, ‘luv’,” Mittens said. “Let me just charge for that.” Then the rest of the paragraph came.

he answered cheekily, his ever-present smirk taunting her. But nothing could dampen Sarah’s moods that day and she delivered a smirk of her own before she turned, raised her hands to her face to amplify her voice and shouted:

“Nazgul!”

The agents looked around for yet another mini-Balrog, but there was none. Instead this happened:

Suspended in midair was a beautiful and large creature, a dragon. Its scales, long and gleaming under the morning sun were blood red, almost burgundy and its eyes were golden, as well as the spade tip of its long tail, its short horns and its long whiskers that, like the whiskers of an old Chinese fireball, were long and fell to the neck. The wings were also lined in gold and the claws seemed to be made out of onyx, long and menacing. Long also, were his fangs and teeth, and gold were the puffs of smoke that it released when breathing. The creature was spectacular if not a bit old, holding some kind of wisdom that gave it the more power.

Mittens whistled. “Ripping off a name from Lord of the Rings,” he said. “I hardly dare to think about what some of the die-hard Rings-fans in the PPC would do to her, if they had been here.”
“Oh, don’t sell yourself short,” the RMC said. “I’m sure, that if you put your mind to it, you could come up with something equally horrible.”
Mittens smiled happily.

“I am Nazgul, the last of the Ancient ones, the first breed of Dragons, the Guardian and Protector of the Labyrinth and of the Royal Family of the Godly Kin, namely High King Jareth and his family, if he ever manages to form one, that is”

“You are disposable,” the RMC said. “You have one scene and are never mentioned again.”
“And he’s only there because Sarah wanted a not-so-cute animal friend and Ludo wasn’t impressive enough.”
“I’m inclined to agree with you. Charge her with downright snubbing the original characters. The original characters from the movie, I mean. Not her original characters.”
The agents followed the story by portalling ahead to Jareth’s throne room, where they had to use the D.O.R.K.S. again to change disguises to generic Daoine Sidhe guards, since the Words specified that there were no Goblins in the throne room.

They were not in the castle however and Jareth informed the disappointed teens that they were confined to another part of the castle most of the day, except when someone was wished away and he needed to play the villainous role.

“That has got to be one of the stupidest things uttered in this fic,” Mittens muttered to the RMC. “Is he really claiming that every time he needs to look evil, he calls on the small, clumsy goblins, rather than his Fae guards? Why not just give the guards black uniforms for those occasions?”
“Stu-logic,” the RMC replied.

The Throne Room was goblin-free then and spotless, gleaming in the early morning light as if it was alive, the stone walls shimmering and the tapestries, of deep reds, greens, shooting silvers and vivid blues lined with golden thread and decorated with tassels decorated the rock surface, and a deep black and gold rug, looking rather heavy and reaching from the front doors to the throne up the few steps, made the room a little bit cosier than other wise would have been, adding a touch of the royalty and nobleness of the old age of Kings and Queens. It was like King Arthur Pendragon all over again, an air of sobriety and grandeur that bordered the otherworldly, not as Hogwarts that looked eccentric and crooked and quite homely rather than imposing and majestic.

It was a palace fit for the King of Kings. And said man, or Fae, was currently lounging on his own throne, not the curved thing he had used for the baby-stealing times but a gigantic structure made out of a dark metal, darker than iron, with dark gold decorations such as the spikes and the claw-like feet and ancient elfish scriptures. Silvery tattoo-like engravings were also present. The whole room had some kind of majestic, gothic air about it with the high ceilings and the stained-glass windows, softened by the pale rays of the morning.

Mittens looked around. “Remember the last time we saw the throne room?” he asked. “It had goblins and chickens and looked,” he paused, thinking, “as it was supposed to, really. Why get it right the first time, if they were just going to change it anyway?”
“It is not uncommon in fanfics, especially if a long time passes between each update, that the focus of the fic changes. In godfics, the earlier chapters are revised to fit with the new parts, but in badfics …” It shrugged.

A woman named Aracne, who had been mentioned a few times in the fic, came in. She was wearing a dress, which apparently was hideous enough to make the students comment loudly and have giggle-fits. Since it was only described as ‘a long flowing black dress […] with intricate designs and full of lace and beads’ this meant that the dress was actually pretty generic; certainly not bad enough to warrant the rude behaviour.

“Charge for having everyone behave like small and extremely rude children, on a sugar-high” the RMC said.

“Someone brought a camera? Where is that snoopy Colin Creevy when one needs him?”

Mittens took care of the mini-Aragog and, after some more bickering between Sarah and Jareth, the chapter ended with an author’s note. The familiar darkness enveloped them, as the voice boomed.

Author’s Note: Well, this chapter came out nicely, in spite of all my doubts. The Underground begins to take shape and I’m proud of the universe I’m creating (as we don’t know much of the Underground I have to invent most of it).

“You mean, you choose to ignore what is known, and invent most of it,” Mittens said, covering his ears.

Oh, and please all of you applaud my new Beta Reader. Yes, after your constant whining (I do not write THAT badly!) I got myself a Beta Reader, a fantastic girl you know as Angeloneous that will bring correct grammar to the chapter and freshness to the plot!

This was received by the agents with a stunned silence. Finally, the RMC said: “Well, I supposed there haven’t been any spontaneous sex changes in this chapter.”

“So, um, should I charge for using a beta who did awful an awful job?”

“Yeah, that should cover it, without getting into beta-bashing.”

On the other side in my hemisphere we are in summer (believe me, I’m suffering here!) so I’m going on a two-week vacation to Brazil, my neighbouring country so I won’t be able to write for two weeks and post for like a month, depending on how fast can my plot bunnies jump. Sorry, I really don’t want to go (I happen to HATE the beach, really) but I have to, I’m eighteen, there is no way my folks will let me stay all by myself!

“Isn’t eighteen the legal age in most of the Real World?” Mittens asked. “Why can’t she decide for herself? And for that matter, why won’t her parents let her stay at home alone?”
“Very good points, but we’re not allowed to charge for plot holes in the author’s life, only in their fic.”
“Charge for stupid author’s note then?”
“We don’t have that already?”
“No, we skipped most of them.”
“Well, charge away then.”
The RMC looked ahead in the text and frowned. “They all have to wear new clothes for the Labyrinth so there’s a scene coming up with a lot of descriptions of clothes.” It closed its eyes for a moment. “There are a couple of charges; McGonagall and Dumbledore are being sappy and the students are making loud, rude comments about it, also the basic in every Sue’s wardrobe, the lowcut, yet modest dress makes an appearance, but honestly, I can feel my IQ dropping just by looking at the Words, so let’s find Ludo instead and get him sent home and then portal ahead to the matches.”

After neuralyzing Ludo and sending him on his way, the two agents portalled to the arena, where they managed to find seats close enough to the characters to hear their conversation. They soon wished they hadn’t. Jareth was telling the story of King Oberon and Queen Titania, who was deeply in love with each other, but too proud to admit it.
“Is it me, or did this just get kind of meta?” Mittens asked.
“In another fic, I would probably have agreed with you, but this fic is simply not clever enough to do meta. This looks more like an attempt to shoehorn in another romance.”

Titania appeared; she was a perfect beauty with blond hair and blue eyes, and wore a dress which was described in great detail. The RMC got out the CAD and took a reading of her and then of King Oberon. It shook its head. “It’s pretty bad when even the bit characters are given the full Stue description,” it said. “Charge for stuffing extra bit-Stues into the story.”

“Why must I always find you brooding, my Lord?” she asked in a neutral tone of voice as she sat in a throne-like chair decorated with figures of mischievous Fairies, placed right besides the plain-looking, no-nonsense throne of the ruler of the Elves.

King Oberon of the Elves snapped out of his reverie to look into the deep, ice-blue eyes of the Queen of the Fairies, and his breath hitched. Otherwise he didn’t respond physically to her presence, but quietly continued looking at the warm-ups and the last-moment deals in the arena.

“What is it, My Lady Titania? Got tired of that Fairy Knight that worshipped you as a goddess a fortnight ago?”

“Boring!” the RMC yelled. A couple of the people around them turned to look at it, but most of them just continued to stare in adoration at Sarah and Jareth, this being the only purpose with their whole existence.
Then Jareth started to tell another story, this time of King Ferdiad and Queen Persephone and their forbidden love.
“More boring!” Mittens yelled, but this didn’t stop Jareth from talking and showing pictures in a crystal ball. The RMC got a reading of Ferdiad and Persephone, who were also bit-Stues.
Jareth had reached the point in the story, where Ferdiad climbed over a wall into Persephone’s garden and saw her for the first time.

He would have usually scoffed at such innocent and childish images, but seated in the bower was the most entrancing creature he had ever beheld, with long raven-black hair and huge lapis lazuli eyes. The woman-child was startled from her piano practice by his unflinching stare and turned to face him, horror and mistrust written over her features.

“Wait, what?” the RMC asked. “Piano practice? We didn’t bring the crossbow, because we weren’t sure it would be canon and now he introduces a piano in a mythological Greek setting? Charge for not being able to create and sustain a setting.”
In the story, Persephone’s brother threatened with war if Ferdiad didn’t return her, so Ferdiad talked to Persephone.

He then presented her with a basket full of black pomegranates and told her that eating a dozen seeds would enable her to stay forever in his kingdom. When he returned to her chambers days later she was nowhere to be seen, but also a pomegranate was missing nine of its seeds (AN: I know that in the real Greek myth Persephone eats six seeds but I thought six months weren’t enough for Ferdiad, so I decided that some creative license was in order). He then went into his garden, saw her and fell to his knees”

“Will you stay with me nine months each year? Will you be my Queen for two thirds of each year?”

There was the sound of four palms hitting two faces, as both agents double facepalmed. “Mittens,” the RMC said. “Will you please go back to where we charge Jareth with failing at maths and up the charge to cruelty towards mathematics?”
“Sure.”
“Another author’s note coming up.”

ACTORS

I am going to start putting up the names of actors who I think best represent my characters or have inspired them and therefore look like them. I need a fairy-like little girl to play Orion, which is the only character I haven’t decided on yet.

I plan on eventually building a site with pictures of the actors as well as little biographies of the characters to make it easier for everyone. Meanwhile I am building those biographies and e-mailing them to whoever needs them along with the pictures. Just Ask on a review. Of course for some of the characters the biographies are going to get bigger once certain things are discovered about them. If you need the info, just review and leave your e-mail… Oh, it’s the perfect plan for my ratings to go up! (Insert mad laughter here please).

Lord Chancellor Gailbraith: Alexis Denisoff (Weasley from Angel, the TV Series, the character inspired my own character).

King Oberon of the Elves : Hugo Weaving (He is hot, he is serious, he is manly… and he played Elrond in Lord of the Rings. Any questions?).

The voice ranted on for quite some time, naming all the actors who looked like the characters, including some who hadn’t appeared yet.
“So,” the RMC said, rubbing its ears, when the note was finally done, “with that over with, let’s see what chapter thirteen has to offer.”
“How far are we in this fic?”
“A little over halfway.”
Mittens groaned.
“Yes, you’re right,” the RMC said. “It’s time for bleeprin.”

“When will the bloody thing begin?” Ron was in a foul mood. Too much “chick flick” kind of nonsense happening and he didn’t much care for it.

“This is supposed to be more Ron-bashing, but actually it’s the most sensible thing said in this fic,” the RMC said and added: “Oh, the irony.”

A man stepped out into the middle of the arena.

“Good afternoon ladies and Gentlemen” he said, smirking and bowing, accepting the cheers from the crowd “Will the people in the cheaper seats please clap you hands? All the rest of you… If you’ll just rattle your jewellery” (John Lennon’s quote)

The RMC winced. “Charge for abusing a John Lennon quote.”

The first champion introduced was the Grey Knight, Lord Vulpes.

There was a great round of applause as an aged, by the way he moved, and yet strong knight stepped into the arena, ridding a white and grey stallion that looked fierce and brave, the mane of thick white hair curled at the ends, and golden eyes that shone in the light of the day, though age had already begun showing around its eyes and body. The Knight was wearing dark grey armour, including his helmet so his face was covered and hidden from view. His banner was a grey, fierce fox against a dark red background and his pageboy was a leprechaun with long hair tied with a ribbon and shabby clothing. It was quite laughable, really, to see such an odd competitor.

The agents leaned forward and looked at the knight, puzzled.
“Huh,” Mittens said. “He’s old and un-glittery.”

In spite of his appearance, the Grey Knight and his old horse won each joust. Then he asked for the stoppers on the spears to be removed. Katie was shocked but Jareth explained.

“Sorry to disappoint you, mortal, but we play it rough when need be. And this is, after all, a final. Risking one’s life is almost a requirement in here. Though we are immortals, the points of the spears are laced with steel that, as you know well, contains a significant amount of iron”

Both agents’ ears perked up. “It sounds like steel might be their weakness, a per tradition,” the RMC said. “Now that’s interesting.”
Mittens frowned. “Now they are referring to him as Graysville. Everyone, no, everything in this fic has far too many names; the lands, the races, the persons.”
“You’re right. Charge for an overuse of aliases and nicknames.”

In the fic, Sarah sprang up.

“Oh no!” she tried to get into the Arena, but suddenly two strong pairs of arms held her back “No, get off! I have to stop Sir Didymus!”

“That is Sir Didymus?” Mittens asked. “Well, I suppose that explains, why he was so far from his real self as to be an original character.”
“Charge Jareth with having four arms. Wait, is he trying to cop a feel?” the RMC asked. It looked at Mittens, who was looking slightly green, and added: “The formal term is sexual assault; charge for it.”
Mittens nodded and wrote down the charge, carefully avoiding looking at Jareth and Sarah.

Knowing he wouldn’t lose his control any time soon he continued a more fervent exploration of her neck with his lips, using his tongue to trail wet Celtic patterns he knew from memory over her skin: Love, Lust, Life…

The RMC decided that Mittens’ course of action was the sensible one and also turned away. Fortunately, the scene was cut short, when Sir Didymus won the joust.

“Things are never what they seem here, little Lady, remember? I know I may not seem a valiant knight most of the time, but there is still enough magic in these old bones to bring back the old glory of my jousting days for one day each year. I knew you would be here this day, so I wanted to surprise you. And Ambrosias wanted that to, didn’t you old friend?”

The Helping Hand, Ambrosias, scratched on the inside of the backpack at the mentioning of its name.
“Sarah doesn’t seem the least bit upset with Jareth,” Mittens said.
“No, she hasn’t even mentioned it. Charge for trivializing sexual assault.” It looked at Mittens and suddenly it felt itself worrying about what all this exposure to twisted, unhealthy relationships and rapey-fun-times would do to him. Perhaps it should sit down with him at some point and tell him, that this was not how it was supposed to be. Or maybe it should try to get a hold of Grae; he would be great at explaining these things.

Just then a figure appeared among the mortals. It was a man, with straight, black hair up to the chin, slanted red eyes with practically no pupil and a set of Chinese robes. He had two long, demonic wings of onyx black, like the wings of gargoyles and looked… sleazy.

The figures hair reached down to his shoulders, then turned back up so it reached his chin.

The temperature seemed to rise whenever he was around and the girls fidgeted, not liking him. After all, he was a Sex demon…

“Cheap knock off,” Mittens said. The RMC simply scoffed.

“Oh, yes. My angel, my love, my darling is next. Sin will be magnificent”

All of the people present suddenly gasped and the twins actually “EWW-ed” loud enough for everyone to hear. Albus Dumbledore had the decency to blush and cough, Minerva blushed even more, Snape raised both his eyebrows till they were covered by his jet-black hair and Ron covered Ginny’s ears seconds too late.

“You mean you are in love with… Lord Lucifer?” Hermione squeaked, trying to sound polite.

“Desperately” the creature sighed “But it denies me every time. We made a bet, though. If I ever catch it, then it will have to kiss me… and then… My Original Sin will finally be mine…” (AN: No, this fanfic will never contain slash. Rest assured! All will be explained in the next chapter, when you’ll find out something odd).

There were several shudders from the teenagers and a contained chuckle from Jareth, who shook his head.

The agents sat in stunned silence. Finally, Mittens got his voice back.
“What the …” he began, but the RMC interrupted him.
“Don’t,” it said. “Whatever else can be said about this fic – and believe me, we are going to say all of it – it is rated T and we shouldn’t swear while we’re here.”
“Oh,” Mittens was silent for a moment, then said: “You know, if we are not allowed to use expletives, I’m kind of at a loss for words.”
“Well, I’m not. All are these are separate charges.” Mittens positioned the pen and the RMC started to reel off the charges. “Making the Harry Potter characters homophobic without any basis in canon. Making them express this homophobia openly. Making several off them be extremely, unforgivably rude and immature about it. And finally, making them be loud and rude while within earshot of the person they are attacking. Charge Jareth with aiding and abetting, since it is his so called Lust Demon who sets it up.” It fell silent and just sat, looking crestfallen.
Mittens looked at the two Stues. “We’re going to kill them,” he said, “and we’re not going to be quick about it.”
The RMC smiled. “Thanks for trying to cheer me up.” It looked ahead in the words. “There’s another scene with changing of clothes coming up. Let’s skip to the masquerade.” It sounded weary.

The agents found themselves in a ballroom, surrounded by people wearing clothes in clashing colours and tasteless cuts. They used the D.O.R.K.S. to charge their own appearance, dreading the result, but not daring to go without disguise in a room filled with original characters.
“This could have been worse,” Mittens said, looking at his new clothes in black silk, that weren’t too far from his PPC uniform.
The RMC was now wearing a black dress, with a high, close-fitting collar that wrapped around its neck. “Thankfully. If the D.O.R.K.S had given me something low-cut, I might have been tempted to chuck it out the window.”

Masquerade!

Paper faces on parade . . .

Masquerade!

Hide your face,

so the world will

never find you!

The music blared through the room and the agents grimaced and covered their ears.
“Charge for using modern-day music in a fantasy setting.” The RMC had to almost yell at Mittens in order to be heard. It checked the words. The entire song had been written into the fic and the lines of dialogue that went with it, had been altered to fit the characters. “And for ripping of Phantom of the Opera,” it continued. It felt anger start to bubble inside it, which was good. For a short while, it had been tempted to just drop a canonbomb on this whole place just to be over with it, and face the wrath of the Flowers, but now it once again felt like doing the mission right.

The music finally stopped. Jareth had somehow brainwashed Sarah into forgetting who she was and was now dancing with her and getting her to swear that she would never leave him.
“He’s just getting more and more unappealing,” the RMC said.

“Seal the promise the way we do in the Underground, with what we consider the most sacred and precious thing” he pleaded, but there was shameless flirting behind his voice, in the husky quality of it “Seal it with a maiden’s first true kiss”

She didn’t have time to tell him that she had been kissed before, even if not truly. Sloppily, unpleasantly, unwillingly, yes, but irrevocably kissed.

The RMC reached for the bleeprin. “So now the fic is making the implication, that Sarah has a history of being assaulted.”
“Not necessarily,” Mittens said. “I mean, we’ve seen her particular brand of ‘unwillingness’.”

“You… you tricked me?” she asked in disbelief, flinching away from his arms, almost stumbling backwards “You placed a charm on me… to forget?” she suddenly looked down at herself and recognized at last the dress she was wearing as the one from her dreams “And the dreams! You have been messing with my dreams for seven years! You bastard!”

“Isn’t she kind of dumb?” Mittens asked. “Even I know, that it is not normal for humans to have the same dream every night for seven years in a row. She should have known, that there was something weird about the dreams, and it should have been obvious that Jareth was involved.”
“You’re right. Charge for plot-convenient stupidity. Also, since she finally has gotten properly upset, we should also charge Jareth with brainwashing and stalking.”

Sarah and Jareth got into a fight, which consisted of them throwing crystal-balls.
“Popcorn?” the RMC asked and passed the bag to Mittens.
“Thanks. Where did you get popcorn?”
“The Weasley twins had some earlier.”
“Oh, where did they get them?”
“The popcorns apparently showed up, because it seemed like it was time for them,” the RMC replied. “Actually one of the few really funny moments.”
“We should save some for analysis. Insta-popcorn would make a nice addition to the basic equipment.”

The duel ended with something of a draw. Sarah and the Harry Potter canons returned to Hogwarts.

Author’s Note:

“Not again,” the RMC said.

Don’t kill me. I tried really hard with this chapter, it is the longest and it was the hardest. Everything happens, and in the next chapter everything will change. This chapter is an introductory chapter for the next, which will be a blast. Something huge will happen, a many of you will get your wish for a pairing!

Next, I have nothing against slash. Really. Just not in my fanfic. Oh, and I am a Phantom of the Opera Phan (The musical, the movie was OK) so several songs will weasel their way into this story. I hope you like the idea!

“I don’t like slash,” Mittens said. “In fact, I don’t like any kind of sex scenes; but I don’t go around hijacking canon characters and force them to agree with me.”
“And why is the author’s note only concerned with insulting slash-fans? I don’t know whether I should be relived, that the homophobia is apparently unintended or saddened by the sheer cluelessness.”

PS: This chapter is officially Beta proved. My Beta Reader is an Angel, with quite an appropriate name and nick! Thanks Angie, you deserve a special mention!

“She is right,” Mittens said. “We should mention the beta. What is she betaing, again?”
“I’m beginning to doubt that she even exists.” The RMC studied the Words for a moment. “So in chaper fourteen, Sarah is back to being cold and aloof. Jareth is depressed and has started to drink – his good qualities just keep piling up, don’t they? Oh, hey, I think the plot might be making a comeback. Let’s skip ahead.”

“What have you done to me, love? Such a pathetic state I’m in. I can… barely stand up” he laughed then, and it was a sad, angst-laden laugh. He never noticed the group of men that approached him from the shadows, nor the dull iron sword as it was raised into the air. By the time he had become aware of the danger he had been to slow on his movements to escape being pierced in the chest.

“Go, unknown assailants!” Mittens exclaimed.
Unfortunately, Jareth managed to turn himself into an owl and fly through a mirror to Hogwarts. He was taken to the hospital wing, but since he had been wounded by iron, there was not much hope for him. Sarah decided to call the Lord Mage, Lucifer, and went to the Great Hall.

The light of the Hall suddenly dimmed and was engulfed by complete blackness, as if shadows had suddenly eaten it completely. There was a loud, sibilant noise as the light suddenly disappeared completely and the darkness was all it left, defying even the flickering illumination of the levitating candles and torches of the Great Hall.

“And yet another triple redundancy, this time to let us know, that the lights went out,” Mittens said.
The Lord Mage showed up, wrapped in a cloak, which it then removed.

Long fingers clad in fishnet, fingerless black gloves briefly emerged from the sleeves to pull the cloak by the shoulders into the floor in one swift movement that left everyone unprepared for the view: slim and pale as white marble with a very slight greyish and bluish tint, pointed ears and blue-black lips were not the things that shocked the people present in the room, but rather the rest of the body: long flowing hair that was black as night but seemed to reflect diverse colours, much like black opals tended to do, was carefully arranged in a series of complicated knots and braids at the back of the head leaving a large part to flow down past the waist and a few bangs to frame the front of the face, clear crystalline eyes, like transparent quartz glowed with an unearthly light that gave them a gem-like, eerie quality, as if they were glittering.

“And it goes on and on,” the RMC said.
Mittens just stared. “But … but I only brought two notebooks,” he said at last.
“Take the one with the least charges, turn it around and write from the back.”
“Oh. Thanks.”
“Start by charging this ‘Sin’ with having more than 500 words of description. And with being a Stue of some sort.”
“And with using a triple redundancy to describe its eye as gems.”
“Also, with over-accessorizing. You could start a whole jewellery store with the stuff it has on.”

Heavy black-leather bracelets, the piercing, the tattoos and the smoky-black eye shadow and heavy eyeliner coupled with the black leather boots with platform and the black nails made the creature look like a mix between a punk, a Celtic priestess and a Goth.

“I know punks and Goths who would beg to differ,” the RMC said. “And if I knew any Celtic priestesses, I’m sure they would to.”

He was not a he. He was a she.

“Hey, how does that follow?” Mittens asked. “It could be a male who looks like a female, or it could be neither gender.”
The RMC shook its head. “This fic had the cast of Harry Potter act shocked and rude at the mere mentioning of homosexuality. The kind of gender-flexibility, you’re talking about, is way beyond it.”
“Oh, right.”

After getting past the initial shock Sarah could see what she had first omitted: two large bird-like wings, black and yet transparent as if made out of onyx and torn in many places, appearing as rags hanging from a wire more than true useful wings, battered and scarred.

“I hate it when they do that,” the RMC said. “When they describe all the small details and then end with this huge thing, that would have been the first that anyone noticed. Charge for getting her wings described last.”

The girl introduced herself.

“Alassin Natashia Raziel Zane, Lord Lucifer”

Both agents sniggered.
“And we have another charge for a stupid name,” the RMC said.
“Should I charge her with having too many aliases? I can’t even remember all the names and nicknames she has been called up until now.”
“No, that is covered by the general charge for the whole fic.”

“Iron” the voice whispering in almost a hiss as the being stepped away from the closest source of it “Who?”

“Isn’t she supposed to be all-knowing?” Mittens asked. “How come she knows what happened, but not who did it?”
“Sue-logic,” the RMC said.
Mittens noted a charge for being all-knowing, without actually knowing all.

The single word was all the warning the creature gave before extending the ragged wings and flapping soundlessly, her sandal-clad feet leaving the floor as she elevated, flying speedily towards Sarah.

The leather boots on the girls feet obediently changed into sandals. Mittens noted a charge for forgetting what she was wearing.
Sin said she would be able to help Jareth and gave Snape a list of ingredients she needed to make a potion.

“Here” the list floated away from her fingers and Professor Snape snatched it from thin air before disappearing down the hall, whistling low as he regarded the illegal and sometimes impossible-to-get ingredients. Difficult? The being had been right, they weren’t difficult to obtain… They couldn’t be obtained at all.

“Does that mean, she won’t be able to save Jareth?” Mittens asked.
“It would seem so, but she probably comes up with some implausible way of getting the ingredients anyway.”

The students chose this exiting moment to discuss the gender of Sin.

“Well, Jareth never did say Lord Lucifer was a male” Hermione reasoned for the first time, also knowing the twins were trying to change the subject “And he did call it ‘Lucy’ more than once. And… Oh, Merlin! Harlequin! He did profess to be in love wit the Librarian, and he is an Incubus. Being gay would be against his nature, right?”

The agents looked at each other for moment. Then they both started laughing.
“Oh, this is … this is hilarious!” Mittens gasped.
“We’ve got to tell Lex about this! This is too funny!”

“That would explain all the easiness about the subject” Fred quipped, understanding dawning “I mean, all that open-mindedness was downright unhealthy”

George could only nod vigorously and shudder, remembering that awkward time when everyone had thought that the incubus was blatantly showing off rather peculiar sexual preferences.

“Okay, Forge, block all those memories away and go to the happy place” he muttered aloud as he pretended to hyperventilate. That did it for Sarah, who started laughing despite herself.

“And we’re back to this,” Mittens said.
The RMC just nodded, all the good mood, from a moment before, completely evaporated.

But soon the atmosphere grew silent again as Professor Snape rushed in with arms full of ingredients, suspicious bottles and so on.

“Seems we gave her too much credit,” the RMC said. “She didn’t come up with an implausible explanation for how they got the ingredients; she didn’t give one at all.”

Sarah told the others about Sin.

“He… I mean, she does not talk because in its voice resides its… I mean her magic. Her voice is magical, because both seraphs and succubi use their voices to project their magic, but unlike them she has no control over it since her magic is always in conflict and when she controls one side the other goes berserk so whenever she speaks she triggers her magic. She communicated through telepathy because of that, and sings whenever she casts as spell. She is the last remaining magician of the Underground, and the Librarian… She leaves in a huge library called The Source, and rules over creatures that are considered damned, abominations. For some reason it is widely known that she hates humans or holds them in contempt. She is one of the most loyal persons when it comes to Jareth and the Unwanted but… For everyone else she is a stain that should be cleaned. They call her the Devil Child, and believe her truly to be… the daughter of the Devil. Her name, I know what it means… Night’s Child. And her title, given to her by Jareth means Child of the Light…”

“Charge for being over-powered and wangsty?” Mittens asked.
“Charge ahead. Oh, and for getting the meaning of her name wrong. It means light-bearer or possibly light-bringer, not child of the light. All those boring details, researched and dumped on us, and then the fic gets this one wrong.”

Sin realized that she couldn’t do her magic in time if she worked alone.

She crossed the barrier and, much to everyone’s surprise, took both of Snape’s hands in hers. The professor almost jumped at the contact, feeling the dormant power in the little girl.

“She looks to be seventeen, she not a little girl,” the RMC muttered.

“Please help me” she said then, lips parting. She was speaking with her own voice, and pleading with her eyes, her face just inches away from his “I cannot do it by myself. Please… I need you”

And Severus Snape found it impossible to say “no”. He just stood there, dumbstruck, knowing that her magic was now in his body, feeling it coursing through his veins. The little chit had put a spell on him of some kind, with those huge eyes and that… that voice…

The RMC pinched the bridge of its nose and reached for the bleeprin. “Charge her with starting up a romance with Snape.” It gave Mittens some bleeprin. “And with having no sense of personal space. Standing this close to someone is not endearing, it’s just creepy.”

Very dramatically, the potion Sin was making blew up while it and she was inside a protective shield. The agents portalled to the Hospital Wing, where Sin gave the potion to Jareth and then simply disappeared.

Madam Promfrey was there two, trying to explain the situation. Alassin Zane, the Librarian, was nowhere to be found.

The was a surprised hiss from inside the backpack as the mini-Aragog Promfrey, suddenly became two minis. Mittens gloomily noted a charge for multiplying minis.
The chapter ended with yet another new author’s note.

And as you saw it is a pretty important chapter. I had you all fooled… I never said Lord Lucifer was a male! And I guess the eventual pairing is more than clear, right? All will be explained in the next chapter: why Lucifer is a “Lord”, its powers, its interactions with the characters, etc. I can already tell you that she is going to be very close with three main characters, and no, one of them is not Sarah. Oh, and I am planning to make Lucifer a new member of the gang that always appears on each chapter, mainly because I like her as a character… Now, I have had a horrible time trying to se who she could look like. Her appearance makes me think of Avril Lavigne (I am not a fan of her, but I like the way she looks, she is both a little girl and a woman, so it kind of works…). But I need more ideas, and then I’ll leave the people to vote.

So if you leave a review could you please answer who do you think of when you imagine Sin? It would be really helpful.

The agents looked at each other. “Did the note just say,” Mittens asked, “that even though there was more than 500 words of description of Sin, it is not exactly clear what she looks like.”
The agents looked at each other for a moment longer, the shouted in unison: “Charge!”

In the start of chapter fifteen Hermione and Harry were sneaking around in the middle of the night, under the invisibility cloak, on their way to the Hospital Wing to watch over Jareth for no good reason at all.
Hermione and Harry were almost caught by Filch and ran up the Eastern Tower, where they discovered Sin lying in a corner.
The agents found a dark corner to hide in and observed them.

At last they were able to get close enough to see the sleeping face, marked with tattoos and heavy makeup, and observed in detail that the make-up was such that it created the effect of having run due to water.

“That is so incredibly stupid,” the RMC said. “Who puts on make-up made to look runny? And who would look at it and think that is was made to be that way, rather than having run by accident?” It looked thoughtful. “Agent Suicide said something about how it is the little things, that really makes it unbearable. Perhaps he meant something like this, though I wish I could remember the actual quote. Anyway, charge for the stupid make-up.”

The combat boots and the heavy leather and metal bracelets contradicted that slightly, taking some of that angelic appeal.

The sandals, formerly known as ‘leather boots with platform’, turned into combat boots.

Harry got the idea to get Dobby to bring a lot of cakes and candy, reasoning that the Faes seemed to like sweets and that Sin seemed more weak, than actually hurt. They placed the food for her and left.
“She’s lying on the floor in a freezing cold room in the middle of the winter,” the RMC muttered. “How about getting them to bring her some blankets? Charge for making Harry and Hermione incompetent.”

Harry and Hermione started to come every day and hang out in the tower, reading and playing chess.

What did not remain untouched, however, was the food, which disappeared in the morning, leaving empty plates and cups in its place, though they had had to feed her manually when she was too weak to move, or when it came to handling large amounts of food.

“She never talks to them,” Mittens said. “How do they know, when she is so weak that she needs help to eat?”
“Sue-logic.”

She never looked at them in the eyes, but rather stared off into space, like an autistic.

“I’m no expert,” the RMC said, “but I’m pretty sure that there’s more to autism, than just sitting around with a vacant expression. Charge for misrepresenting autism.”

Then, on one of their nightly excursions, Harry and Hermione was almost caught by Snape and, in a fit of plot-induced stupidity, they ran to the tower.

“Do you think we lost him?” she said with a worried look on her face. She was scared of losing points or being stripped off her Prefect Badger.

With a plop, the Prefect Badger appeared. The agents stared at it and it very calmly stared back. It was a real badger, wearing a Hogwarts uniform with the yellow and black colours of Hufflepuff, and with a prefect badge.
“So, um,” Mittens said finally, “you can come to HQ, if you want to.”
The Prefect Badger seemed to think about this for a moment, the nodded. Since it was too big to go in the backpack – or maybe it wasn’t, but Mittens didn’t feel like trying – the RMC opened a portal to their RC and sent it through. It scanned the Words. “Snape follows them and finds Sin. He decides to bring potions to help her. Nothing much of interest, so let’s skip to … Oh, wait. We have to pick up a mini.” It fiddled with the RA and they jumped a couple of scenes.

Besides, they always were up for a round of ‘teasing the little sibling’ whether it was Ginny or little Ronikuns.

The mini-Aragog, Ronikuns, did not look happy. It was probably upset because it wasn’t even a misspelling of a proper name. Mittens petted it a bit to cheer it up, before placing it in the backpack with the others.
The RMC scanned the words. “The next scenes are just Snape caring for Sin and playing chess with her. We can skip those, even though it means we won’t get to see how it looks when she ‘ titled her head’.” It started pressing buttons on the RA. “Let’s go to where something comes through from the Underground.”

And suddenly she felt something else. Something that felt like… A Fae… An intruder.

She could feel it somewhere inside the castle, coming towards the Great Hall, hidden, elusive. But she had to be imagining things, since no Fae could open a portal to come to the Underground except…

Oh, damn. It finally dawned on Sarah what had been bothering her so much over the last week or so. All the times when Jareth had been awake and talking he mentioned opening a portal and rushing to the Great Hall as an owl, but… he never mentioned closing the portal at all. That was because he hadn’t, and somewhere in Hogwarts a portal was still open and a leech had detected it.

“So you remembered that there’s an open portal into Hogwarts in the very same moment something comes through,” the RMC said. “Congratulations, you’re an idiot.”

A figure stepped away from the shadows formed near one of the many entrances of the Hall, revealing a man attired in black and deep green, black hair slicked back showing off pointy ears, stark white skin and gleaming pale green eyes. His clothes were half-hidden by an open cloak that, though black and of a fine quality, looked worn out and dusty from travelling. A glint of metal was the only telltale sign of a weapon, a sword of some kind though the sheath looked suspiciously thick. When he smiled two sharp, gleaming fangs could be seen. The style of dressing and that last bit of evidence indicated that he was a vampire, but also by the shabbiness of his appearance, he was also a drifter… a paid mercenary.

“Unlike those mercenaries who work for free,” Mittens said with a smirk.

The vampire was planning to attack the all the humans in Hogwarts and drink their blood.
“He vanths to sahkh their blaadh,” the RMC said, which earned it a puzzled look from Mittens.

“But there is no law protecting Aboveground Humans” he added, his lips partying into a chilling smile.

His lips started dancing on his face, doing the Batusi.
“Could I have some bleeprin, please?” Mittens said.
“I doubt they will do you any good,” the RMC replied, but took some itself anyway. “I, for one, am going to experiment with neuralyzing myself, once we’re done here. Charge for horrible anatomy and for forgetting that there’s a law prohibiting mingling between the Underground and the Aboveground. Its one thing for the bad guy to break laws, it quite a different thing to forget about them.”

The vampire attacked and bit both Hermione and Harry. Then Sin appeared and intervened by singing.

And the next second the sounds of fighting were covered by the echo of the Choir organ as an overture blasted through the room (Note 2), powerful and unstoppable. Deft fingers made their way across the keyboard as the notes soared powerfully, almost drowning out all other sounds. The screechers halted in the middle of the air, their skulls conveying agony as they fell to the floor, writhing and screaming their pain. There was a voice, a heavenly feminine voice like that of an angel, singing wordlessly along the powerful tune the organ was playing, echoing in everyone’s ears.

“Charge for placing a choir organ – whatever that is – in the Great Hall,” the RMC said. “It really is marvellous how hard this new Sue is working to catch up with the other two, even though she’ been here much shorter time.”
“Also charging for Sue-singing.”

Hermione gasped aloud and Harry cursed under his breath as shadows converged in front of them to form first a pair of tattered black wings about seven feet tall and then the body of a young girl, some of her straight long hair piled up at top of her head a tiny braid crowning her head.

“Oh, bother,” the RMC said. “About 250 more words of description and there is apparently a footnote, elaborating on one of the details.” It frowned. “What was it Agent Nathan called it? Costume porn, I think. Up the charge to that.”

“Kill everyone else in this damned castle” Sin thundered in return, her mental voice strong and full of hidden threats, her eyes sharp and icy, yet calm “But not these three. Never these three”

“Kill anyone else. If you want my particular recommendation I would start with the simpering little red-head over there” she meant Ron and everyone caught that “His ignorance annoys me”

“So she’s not a total git, she’s just a git,” the RMC said. “And since she’s trying so hard, she should get her very own charge for Ron-bashing.”

“So tell me, Oh Great Lord Lucifer, little Devil’s Child… I know you are ready to kill for them but… Just how far would you go? Would you die for them?”

The black-haired girl didn’t even stop to think as she replied, calmly but articulately:

“Yes” she paused for a moment “I would die for them”

“Please do,” Mittens said.

The vampire declared that this was a duel challenge and since she had issued it, he got to decide the first condition, which was that they would use no magic. Since Sin was an incredibly strong mage, but very weak physically, this would make it impossible for her to win.

“I get to place another condition, then” the mage added calmly “The participants can use magic after the first draw of blood. Do you accept or do you believe me good enough to cut through that perfect skin of yours?”

“We should get the popcorns out,” the RMC said.

“Alright… But then I get to choose the weapon for the physical combat. I’ll be generous and allow you to use any kind of weapon you might be carrying” he eyed her up and down and then heaved a fake sigh “What has been King Jareth teaching you to let you walk around unarmed anyway?”

“Do not speak ill of my Lord and Master” the creature warned, fingers flexing before she resumed the conditions of the duel “It is to be a duel starting with physical combat with weapons or anything we might be carrying and magic will be allowed after the participants’ first draw of blood. Do we have a deal?”

Sin’s magic was blocked and it turned out that without it, she was almost too weak to even stand up.

She looked at him and slowly took out her Celtic cross out of the array of crosses she had around the neck, sliding a thumb over the jewel in the centre, a black Opal. The gem pulsated once and violet light started flowing through the cross, the bottom of it began to elongate into a staff decorated in Celtic knots, while the cross itself grew in size till it looked like something the Pope might be carrying on a trip to Ireland. The silver gleamed in the faint torchlight and candlelight of the room as the girl set the staff, which was as long as her wings, and supported her weight with it.

“Ooohhh, she has a magical staff-necklace,” Mittens said.
“You want it? It’s pretty tasteless, but it would make a fun souvenir.”

“Do you know why the myth of vampires fearing crosses was created?” The students shook their heads and Professor Snape raised a lazy eyebrow she continued “It was because in the Middle Ages most crosses were made out of gold, and vampires are allergic to gold, just as werewolves are allergic to silver and just as all Fae are allergic to iron”

“Now, she gets her very own charge for info dumping,” Mittens said.
“Make that nonsense dumping. The myths say that vampires are afraid of all holy symbols, not just crosses.”

Sin’s staff turned out to be made, at least partially, of white gold and she managed to burn the vampire with it. He then attacked her and kicked her around. The agents ate popcorns and enjoyed the show.

It was then when she noticed two important things: one was that the Professor was unknowingly in the path of the Vampire Lord and another that a trail of black blood was making its way down her stomach…

She felt wonderful all of a sudden. Filled with electricity and with the notion… nay, the conviction, that she could do anything in the world and beyond.

“I think the fun part is over for now,” the RMC said and Mittens nodded.
Sin used magic to stop Snape from being attacked by the vampire, which made the vampire furious.

“You cheated! You lied!”

And as the words poured out of his mouth everyone, including him, knew instinctively that they were the wrong words to say. Outwardly the creature showed no sign of offence but everyone could tell that the stakes had been upped by the last remark, so to speak.

“You know I cannot lie” she said calmly, yet she seemed to be enjoying what she was about to disclose “Yet you also know that my handicap has made me the only Fae capable of handling double meanings and half-truths to make lies actually become truths. I didn’t lie when I said that my powers would be restored with a draw of blood. You drew mine” she gestured towards her midriff where a black stain could be seen against the white of her shirt.

“But” the drifter was now sputtering “You were supposed to draw blood from me to get your powers”

“Learn your grammar” Alassin chided softly, picking up her staff from a corner and dusting it off “Magic will be allowed after the participants’ first draw of blood. That means the first draw of blood from the participants, doesn’t matter if it’s one or both or who. Phonetically it’s the same as ‘the participant’s’ as I assumed you took it but, then again, you never asked for the specifics of the duel to be written down, did you? Didn’t anyone ever warn you about making a deal with the Devil?”

“I don’t believe this,” Mittens said. “I simply don’t believe this. I have finally gone mad and I’m now imagining things.”
“I that case I have gone mad as well,” the RMC said. “Oh, how I hope that is the case and this isn’t true. She did not, after dragging us through some of the consistently worst grammar I have ever seen, let the outcome of a duel depend on the difference between a possessive s and a plural possessive s.”
The agents looked at each other, darkly.
“We haven’t gone made, have me?” Mittens asked. “She really did say it? Even the part with ‘learn your grammar’?”
“You know what we should do? One of us should go back to the RC and get ‘The Elements of Style’ and ‘Eats, Shoots & Leaves’ and then, when it is time to kill her, we should beat her to death with them.”
Mittens thought about this. “I’m not saying it can’t be done, but from what I know about anatomy and blunt force trauma, it will be hard and take a long time, even with someone as physically weak as her.”
“We’ll have to think of something different then.”

Sin disposed of the vampire using her song-magic once again.

Then there was a voice, and it took some time for everyone to understand it was hers (Note 4 – Important)

“If it’s so important, then maybe you should consider weaving it into the text somehow?” Mittens said.
“As if the text isn’t long enough,” the RMC said. “But yes, charge for placing important info in a footnote.”

The creature titled her head to a side and looked as if it was trying to think of a nice way to put it.

“Hey, we actually go to see how it looks when someone titles their head,” Mittens said, then frowned. “And it is not pretty. Necks are not supposed to do that.”
“Bleargh. Give her an individual charge for impossible anatomy.”

“Of course…” there was a pause before she titled her head to a side again and adopted a rather puzzled face “Why not?”

“Eek, stop it!” Mittens exclaimed. “It’s creepy.”

The chapter finally ended with a set of footnotes, the last of which caught the attention of the agents.

Note 4: The song she is supposed to sing is Imaginary by Evanescence. Due to a change in policies I deemed it best to remove the lyrics.

“And Sin gets a charge for singing an Evanescence song, and for having a footnote about how it is important info, when it most certainly is not,” the RMC said.
“Wasn’t there a song a while back?”
The RMC frowned. “You’re right, at the Masquerade. Normally we don’t charge for breaking the terms of service on a site, since they are fluent and something that is illegal, might not have been so when the fic was posted, but in this case I’m willing to make an exception. Charge, um, Jareth I suppose, since it was his ball, with using a whole copyrighted song.”

Author’s Note: Y’all want to kill me, right? Come on, I can see it in your faces! You don’t have to pretend. Does it help my cause if I tell you this chapter is 25 pages long? Or that I’ve been waiting for my beta reader to beta proof the other chapter, the one before this, and she never answered me? I honestly don’t want to publish two chapters in a row without Beta-proving, but I guess I need a new beta, and I didn’t want to keep you waiting while I tried to chase down one. So if anyone offers, I will be forever grateful. Really.

“I don’t see why she tried so hard to get a hold on her beta. There’s no difference between the chapters that have been betaed and those that have not,” Mittens said.

Those who said I was straying from the main line of the fanfic, you are right. I was ashamed when I finished this chapter and realized it was too long (meaning it had lots of descriptive stuff that could have been eliminated) and it missed the main focus of the Story completely.

“I don’t understand what she means,” the RMC said. “This chapter had way too much description and wasn’t going anywhere. It fit right in with the rest of the fic.”

26

A random 26 drifted past at the end of the note. The RMC grabbed it and started chewing on the 2; it placed the 6 in its pocket for later.
“We were promised an explanation in this chapter as to why Sin was called a lord,” it said. “We didn’t get it and I doubt it will be coming, so we’ll might as well make a charge for being refereed to as Lord, thereby creating confusion as to her gender, thus setting up and being an accomplice in the homophobia.

It the next chapter Sarah visited Jareth in the Hospital Wing and they started the same argument, they had already had too many times before.

There was the sound of several feet and voices before Sarah saw, to her horror, the faces of three professors staring into the room, their expressions varying.

“By now I think we can charge for having the professors running around like some kind of odd triumvirate, where you never find one without the other.” The RMC looked at the words. “Okay, nothing much happens … Oh, not again.” It shook its head. “We have to wait for a mini.”
Jareth wanted to know about Sin and summoned a mirror, which showed her in the company of Harry and Hermione, who were playing chess.

“I’ve finally got you, Harold James Potter!” Hermione Granger cheered, moving her rook and taking poor Harry Potter’s queen to the young boy’s dismay

The mini-Aragog, Harold, leapt through the mirror and landed in the Hospital Wing, where it scurried up to the agents. Mittens picked it up and placed it in the backpack, while the RMC scowled at Sarah and Jareth.

Jareth talked about Sin.

“Sin is autistic, sometimes it closes up in a world of its own. Mostly is unnoticeable, but sometimes it does get in one of those moods…”

“Charge him with also misrepresenting autism,” the RMC said. “First of all, there is still more to it, that being moody and anti-social and secondly, even if the characteristics had matched, autism is a real diagnosis, which she simply does not have. They’ve already explained what is wrong with her; it’s because she is a hybrid and it has nothing to do with autism.”

“It’s a she.” Snape had opened his mouth for the first time and everyone turned to face him “It’s a person, a girl, not some creature.”

The RMC just rolled its eyes, then checked the words. It was silent for quite a long time, before it said: “I see that there is one more cliché, that this fic feels the need to get into.”
“What is it?”
“Let’s go to where they are holding a meeting.”

The usual suspects and Sin were all in the North Tower. Jareth asked Sin what she thought of Sarah’s education so far. Sin replied that she thought it a disgrace that Sarah knew almost nothing about the Underground. Jareth then ordered her to start in Hogwarts …

“… as a transfer-student,” the RMC groaned. “The latest Sue is now a transfer-student at Hogwarts. Can this fic get anymore …” It stopped and both agents looked around nervously. “Better not finish that sentence,” it said. “We don’t want to catch the attention of the Ironic Overpower.”

Sarah argued with Jareth about this and then ran from the room in anger and straight into a guy.

She glanced up from the floor to meet the eyes of fellow seventh year Aidan Moor, Ravenclaw beater. She had seen him around a lot as a prefect as well as a Quidditch player and she knew him to be Gwendolyn McGregor’s former boyfriend.

The RMC checked the CAD. “Another bit,” it said. “Hopefully he can be assimilated back into canon.”
Aidan asked Sarah out and she accepted, more because she wanted to get Jareth out of her head, than because of Aidan himself.

“A rebound, in other words,” the RMC said. “Poor guy. He seems nice and actually not too badly written. He deserves more, than to be a disposable love interest to get back at Jareth and this Gwendolyn.”

The chapter ended with an author’s note.

I promise to try and update faster, but it’s up to you to believe me or not (I’m not sure about that myself) but I can promise this one thing:

THIS FANFIC WILL BE FINISHED. I WILL NEVER LOSE INTEREST IN IT.

No matter how long it takes me I will finish. I love this fanfic, and I’m thinking of a sequel already!

The agents listened to the voice, feeling a bit sad. Not snarky or spiteful, just sad. By they time they had gotten the mission, the fanfic was still incomplete and the last update had been more than two years ago.

P.S: This is the version not approved by my beta. The beta-proofed version will be posted as soon as my beta finished with it!

25

This lifted their moods a bit. Mittens smiled and the RMC grabbed the 25 and put it away to snack on later.

In chapter seventeen, Jareth was talking to Umbridge at the dinner table in the Great Hall. The agents were sitting among the students, but close enough to listen in on the conversation.

“Well, you see, I have another ward apart from Miss Williams, a girl who truly has no one in the world but me, an orphan with no family to speak of… Quite tragic, really” he paused for dramatic effect and, sure enough, Dolores Umbridge was trying to look compassionate, which really didn’t work “I lived with her in Ireland, where she studied with the best tutors I could get her, till my involvement with the Williams’ family made it imperative that I came here to train Sarah, planning on making my other ward transfer here as soon as possible. I thought it would be good to spend part of her senior year interacting with people her age and experiencing the boarding school life, and Headmaster Dumbledore was kind enough to agree and handle the paperwork, which I know will meet your approval as she is the most gifted of students. But I forgot to run the whole affair past you and now I’m afraid it’s too late, since she is due to arrive tonight”

“Wait a minute,” the RMC whispered. “We’ve already seen this. Sin is meant to live at Hogwarts and pose as a student to help Sarah learn about the Underground, just like Jareth stayed, posing as her tutor to teach her to fight. And now Jareth is charming Umbridge into letting Sin stay, just like he charmed her into letting him do the same. This fic is ripping itself off.”
Mittens noted the charge.

Sin showed up in the Great Hall. She had toned down her appearance to look more like a human girl, but the Words assured everyone that she still looked unmistakably Goth. She was sorted into Slytherin, where everyone promptly ignored her.
The was a scene change.

Severus Snape allowed himself a moment as he breathed in the night air. Few people knew about his habit of going atop the castle out into the roof in chilly nights to enjoy a bit of peace and quiet and tss that sometimes became stiffling in the Dungeons. After a particular vicious marathon of grading, for which he had used some of his finest verbal put-downs he felt particularly well-rested, even though he sore bones were protesting from the latest Death Eater meeting several days ago. He had forgotten, over the years, how used to the chronic pain of serving the Dark Lord he had become once upon a time and the new stiffness in his joints and lingering traces of ache were still a little froeing to him. Sadly, they wouldn’t be for long.

“The writing seems to be deteriorating,” Mittens said. “I mean, it wasn’t much to begin with, but at least it seemed to have been through an automatic spell-checker.”
“The is the second to last chapter, so it is possible that the fic is being rushed, in an effort to get it completed. But whatever the reason, deteriorating writing is a charge.” The RMC scanned the words. “Sarah goes on her date. Jareth goes to see the three Fates, who are actually a rip-off of the three Norns, which gives a charge for mixing Norse and Celtic mythology.” It paused for a moment, then said: “The scene is actually quite good. The premise is interesting, the Fates are kind of fun and refreshingly un-glittery and there’s only a single quote from the movie. It almost looks like the beginning of something,” it hesitated, searching for the right words, “not horrible. Let’s take a closer look at those three bits.”

The agents arrived at the cave, just as Jareth had stormed out. The three women looked up at them and smiled.
“Come to take us home, have you?” the one in the middle, Verdandi, asked.
“Um,” the RMC replied. “I suppose we have.”
“That’s nice,” the oldest woman, Urd, said. “These excursions are fun and all, but I do prefer my home. And how kind of you to take us. We can get home on our own of course, but with your modern equipment, it will be a lot easier.”
“How do you know about all that,” Mittens asked.
“I think,” the RMC said slowly, “that they may be the real deal.”
Verdandi laughed. “How clever!” she said.
“I suppose you’ll forgive us, if we take a reading of you, just to be sure?” the RMC said.
The three women all nodded, smiling, and the RMC slowly got the CAD out and pointed it at Skuld.
[Skuld. Norn. Canon/uncanon/canon. Out of Character 0.0%.] It frowned. “But it says 0%. How does that work? The real Skuld is not …” It stopped itself. “Not as you was described in the fic.”
The young girl, Skuld, laughed. “We play along with what the story wants us to do. Otherwise, there would just be made three character replacements of us and we would never get to see anywhere new.” She wrinkled her nose in distaste. “Although I wasn’t exactly happy with the writing in this one.”
“This was actually the best chapter,” the RMC said. “You should have seen the rest of the story.”
“Poor things,” Urd said. “Must be hard, doing what you do.”
“How come you know so much about it? I know that it is not uncommon for deities to have some sort of knowledge of the canon and some OOC resistance, but not like this.”
“Oh, but our stories are old, child,” Verdandi said. “And they have been retold and reshaped so many times, that even we can have a hard time keeping track of them.”
The RMC nodded slowly. “But now you would like to go home?”
“If it’s not too much trouble,” Urd said. “We are able to get home on our own, after all.”
“No, it’s no trouble at all,” the RMC said, then added: “Would you mind a lot if we, um, neuralyzed you?”
“I won’t work, you know,” Skuld said.
“Oh, I know,” the RMC replied, “but I would like to be able to tell the Flowers that I tried.”
After a neuralyzing, which had absolutely no effect, the agents opened a portal back to the Norse mythology and sent the Norns through. The three women waved and asked them to please come and visit some day, as the portal closed behind them.

The RMC looked at the words ahead of them. “The weapons training has been picked up again, which means that the weapons are back in the tower, so we will have to clear out the room. But other than that, nothing else happens. Both in terms of no new charges, but also in the sense that the final chapter seems to be treading water; there’s even an author’s note acknowledging as much. That means it is time for us to get down to business. It’s rather complicated with three chargelists; do you need time to get them in order?”
“I think it’s okay. Everyone get their own charges. Sarah gets everything having to do with the Harry Potter canon, Jareth gets everything from the Underground and Sin gets the charges we collected in her chapter. All general charges we pin on Sarah. Right?”
“Right. Now we need some sort of strategy.” It looked at Mittens.
He thought for a moment. “They have all three demonstrated that they are very powerful, but at least Jareth and Sin have a very useful allergy to iron and steel.” He reached down to touch the hilt of one of the knives and the RMC did the same with its sword. “But Sarah doesn’t have that.”
“She must have some kind of weakness we can exploit.”
They both thought a bit longer, then Mittens said: “They did mention that she was a very heavy sleeper.”
The RMC grinned. It was quite a disconcerting sight. “Did you bring any duck tape?”
Mittens actually looked mildly affronted at the question. “I brought two rolls.” Then he also grinned.

Sarah woke up slowly, sensing that something was awfully wrong. She heard an unfamiliar voice saying: “… decribed as a ‘fine, and rather strong twelve-and-a-half inches item made of ebony and with a phoenix feather as a magical core’.”
She opened her eyes. Above her was a red sky; the leafless branches of a dead tree crisscrossed her vision.
“It will make a fine souvenir,” another voice said, and she turned her head in that direction. A young man in a Hogwarts uniform with Gryffindor’s colours was holding her wand, turning it over as if examining it. He looked at her and said: “Oh, you’re awake.”
She wanted to yell at him to put down her wand, but only managed to make a muffled sound and she realised that she had something over her mouth.
“No good,” the young man said and sniffed. “Can’t hear ya.” He looked away from Sarah and said: “Maybe we should relent a little on the charge for quoting the movie. It actually is kind of funny.”
“I disagree,” the first voice said and Sarah turned to look. It was a woman, also wearing a Hogwarts uniform and looking enough like the young man to be his sister. They both looked boring and unglamorous and the woman’s voice was flat and boring as she continued: “You’ve done it perhaps two times on this whole mission, that’s why it’s still funny. She,” she gestured towards Sarah, “and that other one has been quoting the movie in every single chapter, rehashing the same quotes over and over.”
Sarah tried to move her hands, bur realised she couldn’t; they were also tied together. She tried to call out in her mind for the Labyrinth, Jareth, anyone, but no-one responded.
As if he had guessed what she was thinking, the young man bent over her and said: “Don’t bother. They can’t hear you. This is the real Labyrinth – the canon, that is, not that weird, glittery, living entity you tried to pass of as the real thing – so help is literally a world away.”
Sarah had no idea what he was talking about, but she had no problems understanding the look in his eyes; it was murder.
“But first,” he said and straightened up, “it is time for the charge list, which will be read by my esteemed colleague here.”

The RMC stepped closer to Sarah, opened the notebook and began reading: “Sarah Aithne Rhiannon Williams, you are charged with crimes against canon, that are many in number and heinous in nature, among these being, but not limited to: having eyes of an unnatural colour; serious crimes against the English language, among these: thinking that you don’t need commas and full stops before quotation marks, consistently confusing ‘were’ and ‘where’; not marking new scenes with a new paragraph; having run-on sentences and serious pronoun confusion; being long-winded; making the Labyrinth a living entity without any basis in canon; claiming that you have a serene temper, when nothing in the movie supports this; having an improbably large crystal sphere stuck in your hand and, might I add, never mentioning anything about it being in the way; creating Ed of Dream Sequence; throwing canons OOC;” it looked up from the notebook, “mostly by turning people into cardboard cut-out bits. There is more to Sarah’s stepmother than just being bossy, just like there is more to Mrs. Weasley than cooking.”
It looked back into the notebook. “You are also charged with not being surprised when you learned about Hogwarts and the wizarding world; having two non-canonical and improbable middle names; misrepresenting magical heredity, by claiming that a wizarding family can suddenly produce nothing but Squibs and that the family’s magic can only be passed on to the girls; inventing an non-canonical potion; inventing tickets for the Hogwarts Express; creating a minor time distortion; having Sue-length hair; way too much description of clothes, to the point where it becomes costume porn; turning McGonagall into a little girl; attacking agents of the PPC with scene changes; making the Gryffindor and Slytherin students total jerks; being Sueshly beautiful and trying to hide it; not being expelled from the school in spite of them having every reason to do so; having the students be both openly cruel to you and afraid of you; giving yourself black hair, thereby contradicting not just canon, but also your own fic; making three romances, which in addition to being non-canonical were also entirely pointless; being spectacularly good at far too many things; being made Head Girl, when you are actually completely unsuited for the position; creating Helping Hands, to wit: sarahm and Ambrosias; creating mini-Aragogs, to wit: Virginia, Promfrey and Creevy; creating a mini-Balrog, Riverdendell in the wrong continuum,” the RMC stopped to glare at the Sue for a very long time without saying a word, before it finally resumed its reading.
“Claiming that you are not a Sue, when in fact you are and mentioning ‘defects’ that are actually positive traits; claiming you have a small bedroom, thereby trying to rip off Harry Potter; inventing an non-canonical name and description for a species of snakes; creating pools of suspicious golden liquid; whining about baby-proofing in a home with a two-year old; having multiple instances of triple redundancies; keeping your special magic a secret, rather than using it against Voldemort; being a Member of the Order of the Phoenix. “It once again lowered the notebook and looked at the Sue, this time with a thoughtful expression. “Since your fic was never finished, I can’t exactly charge for it being pointless. After all, there is the possibility, that there was going to be a grand finale, where the Order and your membership played a vital role. It sure doesn’t look that way, though. Again, I can’t prove it, but it looks as if you, throughout this story, simply do whatever you think is cool and then drop the plot thread again, when you think of something new. However, regardless of whether or not you were planning to use one or all of your subplots in the story, I can say with absolute certainty, that this story had too many subplots and far too little actual plot, and that is a charge.”
It looked back into the notebook. “You are also charged with making a lot of friends while you are with the Order and yet claiming to be lonely, when you get back to Hogwarts; giving Molly Weasley whiskers; having colour-changing eyes; overusing adjectives and adverbs; taking credit for far too many canon events; stalking canon characters and not having anybody mind; making everyone incredible gullible; in-text author’s notes; being ridiculously good at doodling; making even yourself act out of character; horrifying anatomy; having wizarding families specialise in different types of magic; being clever in a stupid way; having a background that is non-canonical, inconsistent and pointless; making the exceptionally stupid claim that an Animagus can enter Hogwarts; forgetting about Dobby; inventing an spell, that is non-canonical, breaks naming conventions and is redundant; having Ginny get the words right the first time; spontaneous sex changes; too much touching; making yourself soaking, thereby creating horrible implications; severely annoying PPC-agents; comparing one of your bit characters to Lord Elrond; giving everybody far too many and sometimes conflicting expressions; using far too many quotes from the movie; getting the actual quotes from the movie wrong.”
The RMC gave her another long hard glare, before continuing the charging. “Creating a time stretch with over-description; skipping over the scene with the Junk Lady; switching two scenes; making up an non-canonical Underground and referring to an non-canonical weakening of magic; bashing Ron; info-dumping; ignoring that fact that the Harry Potter canon already have Goblins; having a fancy title without any content; having a ridiculous amount of inconsistencies; making a plot-hole filled excuse for Jareth to stay in Hogwarts, while trying to make yourself look noble; serious character defamation of Alicia Spinnet, Ginny Weasley, Hermione Granger, Angelina Johnson and Katie Bell by turning them into fluff-headed bubble-brains; making several references to someone’s British accent in a fic, that takes place in England; trying to make this a high school teen drama; acting inappropriately around your so-called tutor; creating your own version of the Underground; whining in the disclaimer about not owning Jareth; trivializing sexual harassment; having Sir Didymus not speak in Olde English; snubbing the original characters; having everyone behave like small and extremely rude children; using a beta who did an awful job; having a stupid author’s note; having extra bit-Stues; overuse of aliases and nicknames; making the Harry Potter characters homophobic without any basis in canon; making them express this homophobia openly; making several of them be extremely, unforgivably rude and immature about it and finally, making them be loud and rude while within earshot of the person they are attacking.” It lowered the notebook once again. “Your fic takes place in or around 1996!” it yelled. “Not in 1896!”
Sarah blinked a couple of times, but couldn’t say anything because of the duck tape, which was probably just as well. The RMC was by now angry enough, that one wrong word or probably any word from the Sue could have led it to perform a summary execution. It didn’t really think it would get into trouble with the Flowers over it – after all, the part of the chargelist it had already read, was long enough to condemn any Sue to death – but it would have ended up being annoyed with itself, for not doing things the proper way.
It took a deep breath to calm itself, then continued. “You are also charged with plot-induced stupidity; multiple instances of Sue-logic; horrible anatomy; forgetting that there is a law prohibiting mingling between the Above- and Underground; having the professors running around like some kind of odd triumvirate; deteriorating writing; mixing Norse and Celtic mythology; and finally you are charged with impersonating the real Sarah Williams and with being not just a Sue, but an extremely clichéd Sue, in not just one, but two different canons. For that, your sentence is death. Any last words?” The RMC reached over and yanked the duck tape from Sarah’s mouth. She screamed in pain.
“That’s what I thought,” the RMC said and slapped the tape back on, then smoothed it to make it fit tightly once again. “Usually we try to find some appropriate way to dispose of Stues, but you have being going out of your way, through this whole story, to be speshul, so we simply wont bother coming up with anything creative. We’ll just drown you in the Bog of Eternal Stench.”
The RMC fiddled with the RA and opened a portal. Mittens lifted up the Sue, who tried unsuccessfully to worm her way out of his grip, and carried her through.
The stench that assaulted them made their eyes water and their heads hurt. It was like every bad smell on Earth mixed up and concentrated. Mittens threw Sarah Aithne Rhiannon Williams in and the agents watched her sink. They watched the surface until the waves had stopped and there were no more bubbles coming up. Then they watched a little longer, just to be sure, even though they wanted nothing more than to get away from the Bog. Finally the RMC said: “One down, two to go.” It looked at the words. “There’s a conversation between Sin and Jareth, right at the end of the chapter. She leaves and goes to the roof. That means, they are both alone.” The agents agreed on a simple strategy and the RMC pressed the buttons on the RA.

The attack took Jareth completely by surprise. He was stabbed from behind with two knives, before he had even registered that there was anyone behind him. The iron in the steel burned worse than fire. He turned around, tried to summon a crystal, but the ground disappeared beneath his feet and he fell.
He found himself lying on the reddish sand right outside the Labyrinth, too weak to get up. He tried to transform into an owl, summon a crystal, anything, but before he could do any of that, a sword was plunged into his stomach, effectively nailing him to the ground.
“Jareth, Fae king of a lot of races you pulled out of your,” there was a brief pause, “hat,” the voice continued, “as representatives of the PPC we hereby …” There was another pause. “Actually, I think you should do the charge list. After all, most of his crimes are against the Labyrinth canon.”
Jareth looked around and finally got a look at his attackers. It was a young man and a woman, dressed as students. The young man came over to him with a notebook in his hands and started reading aloud from it.

“Besides being guilty of a lot of the same charges as Sarah, which I will not repeat here, because I don’t want this to last all day, you are charged with the following: Inventing multiple non-canonical races and lands, that are also inconsistent; claiming that you do not wear eye shadow; having a pointless scene; being able to Apparate into Hogwarts; giving ineffective treatment and drooling all over Sarah instead; being totally overpowered; bashing the costume design of Labyrinth and claiming that you had to wear the clothes; not being able to dress yourself.” Mittens lowered the notebook and glared at Jareth. “You set yourself up as an ancient High King of divine blood and you can’t even pick your own clothes, and then you whine about the clothes that get picked out for you.”
He looked down at the notebook again and continued his reading. “Acting inappropriately around your so-called pupil; using random names of supernatural beings for your made-up races, including Saraphim and Incubi and getting the plural of Incubus wrong; having a useless system for showing rank; being inconsistent about what the difference between light and dark actually entails; calling someone a fallen angel, who wasn’t an angel to begin with; sexual harassment; creating a Helping Hand, Sara; cruelty towards mathematics; info dumping research; lounging at inappropriate moments; not doing the research on how sword fighting is taught; using the word ‘luv’; being unable to create and sustain a setting; abusing a John Lennon quote; having four arms; sexual assault; helping to set up homophobic remarks.” Mittens carefully closed the notebook and then whacked Jareth over the head with it. “You fail!” he yelled, then opened the notebook and continued in a more normal tone of voice.
“You are also charged with using modern day music in your fantasy setting; ripping off Phantom of the Opera; stalking; brainwashing; using a whole copyrighted song; misrepresenting autism; ripping off yourself; creating a version of the Underground, which completely removes everything interesting, quirky and lovable and replaces it with boring glitter; and finally with impersonating Jareth, King of the Goblins and with being a Gary Stu, for which you are sentenced to death.”

Once again, the earth disappeared under Jareth and he fell. Then he was overwhelmed by the stench of the Bog. He heard the two attackers land next to him and the man picked him up and held him over the murky waters. “Any last words?” he asked.
“Don’t,” Jareth said. “If I touch it, I’ll smell bad for the rest of my life.”
The young man smiled. “Don’t worry. It wont be long.” And then he let go.

The agents watched as the waves on the surfaced subsided. “Poetic and fitting as this might be, this wasn’t a very good idea,” Mittens said. He was holding his nose as if he was afraid it might try to make a run for it – and considering the circumstances, he wouldn’t rule out the possibility – but it was making absolutely no difference.
The RMC shook its head. “No.” It was trying to talk as little as possible. Not talking used less air than talking, which meant that you didn’t have to breathe as much in.
“We should already have realised that the first time we stood here.”
“Yes.”
“Let’s think of something else to kill off the third with.”
“Already thinking. I’ve got an idea.”
It was usually Mittens who came up with ideas for killing off Stues, but he managed not to look too surprised. The RMC told him its idea. He frowned. “Are we allowed to do that?” he asked.
“Yes. Taking Stues to another continuum to dispose of them is allowed as long as it serves a purpose and is not done too often.”
“I wasn’t thinking about the flowers,” Mittens said.
“You were thinking about her?”
“Yes. Are you sure she won’t mind?”
“Absolutely,” the RMC replied. “She dislikes bad writing as much as anyone. She would love it.” It looked out at the Bog, where there were no more bubbles on the surface. They could leave in a minute.
“Okay. We’ll do it.” Mittens thought for a moment. “Alassin uses her voice to do magic, although she has been given an iron necklace which blocks much of her powers. When I attack, I should go for the throat, try to damage her windpipe and then stab her.”
“Mittens, I want you to be careful.”
“I know. The throat is a difficult target and I don’t want to kill her before we have read her charges.”
“Well, that too, but that’s not what I was talking about. Alassin is supposed to be all-knowing. Granted, she hasn’t exactly proven this claim, but she might still sense you coming and then you could get badly hurt. If you think anything is not going as it is supposed to, I want you to abort the attack and jump right back through the portal. Are we clear?”
“Oh. I mean, yes. Of course.”
The RMC looked again at the still waters of the Bog and said: “Then let’s do it.”

Alassin Natashia Raziel Zane was sitting on one of the roofs above the Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry, staring out into the night, when a blue light appeared right in front of her. I haven’t foreseen this, she thought, right before her omniscience told her, that what was coming through the blue light was dangerous. But by then it was too late. A young man dressed as a student stepped out of the light, grabbed her throat with both hands and squeezed. She tried to sing or to just utter a single magical word, but found herself unable to. Between the cutting off of her air and the iron necklace, she simply had no voice. Before she could melt into the shadows, her attacker had let go with one hand and plunged a steel dagger into her stomach and all her strength left her. She felt herself falling and it took a moment for her to realise, that she wasn’t falling from the roof.
She found herself lying on a windswept hilltop, withered plants prickling her back.
Her attacker was joined by a woman, holding a small notebook. She opened the notebook and looked in it, then turned it upside down and started reading from it.

“Alassin Natashia Raziel Zane, as representatives of the PPC we are here to charge you with crimes against canon. Besides being guilty of many of the same crimes as your two accomplishes, you are also charged with having more than 500 words of description of your clothes and accessories and later 250 more; over accessorizing; getting your wings described last; having a stupid name; being all-knowing, without actually knowing all; forgetting what you are wearing; being overpowered and wangsty; getting the meaning of your name wrong; romancing Snape; having no sense of personal space; multiplying minis; not being clear on how you look, in spite of the absurd amount of description of you; having stupid make-up; making Harry and Hermione incompetent; misrepresenting autism; creating the Prefect Badger.” It lowered the notebook to look at the Sue. “One of the finest examples ever seen, of how much difference a single letter can make.”
It continued reading. “Creating mini-Aragogs, to wit: Ronikuns and Harold; placing a choir organ in the Great Hall; Sue-singing; bashing Ron; nonsense dumping; placing important info in a footnote; impossible anatomy; singing an Evanescence song; having a really dumb idea about what constitutes important info; being refereed to as Lord, thereby creating confusion as to your gender, thus setting up and being an accomplice in the homophobia; and finally with being a insufferable Sue.”
As the RMC read the last charge it closed the notebook and put it away. “For these crimes, you are sentenced to die.” It opened a portal, as Mittens lifted up Sin. With a reassuring nod to Mittens, it stepped though the portal.

They were standing in a narrow corridor, between two large shelves filled with books and scrolls. The portal only created a small pool of light around them and it was impossible to see how high the selves were or how far they went on. A low rustling sound could be heard, as something moved behind the books and Mittens stiffened, but then the sound died down and he relaxed a bit. The creatures in the Archive were always looking for easy prey, and he had been that the last time he was here, but this time he made sure to stay close to the RMC and they dared not attack. The thought, that maybe he simply wasn’t easy prey any more, didn’t occur to him.

“This,” the RMC said to the Sue, “is Hell and it is where we are from. So we were quite annoyed with the many references to Hell and angels and demons, especially in your backstory, but we couldn’t charge you for breaking our canon. We could however, take it into consideration when we decided on how to execute you. So we decided to show you one of Hell’s archives, since here aren’t any libraries.”
Sin looked as if she wanted to scream, but she was still unable to get a word out.
Mittens found the magical necklace and got if off her neck. Then he put her down. “Now,” he said. “Run along.” With these words he gave her a small push.
Sin stumbled back two steps and was already on the edge of the light. Two more steps and the agents couldn’t see her any more. Again there was a rustling sound behind the books, but this time it didn’t stop. From the darkness they heard the noise of books and scrolls hitting the floor as something pushed out from behind them. There was the sound of bones breaking and a wet tearing sound.
“That’s taken care of then,” Mittens said.
The RMC nodded. “Now we just have to clean this mess up. Let’s start with the neuralyzing.”

“Hey, Harry!” The RMC yelled. The SEP field fell away and Harry looked in its direction. The RMC closed its eyes and pressed the button on the neuralyzer. As soon as it opened its eyes again, it knew something was wrong. Harry wasn’t looking at it with the vacant eyes of someone just neuralyed, he was looking curious and a bit impatient.
“Are you trying to take a picture?” Harry asked. “You know cameras don’t work in Hogwarts.”
“I completely forgot,” The RMC said. “How silly. Sorry.” And it turned and walked away, leaving a slightly puzzled Harry Potter.
“It didn’t work,” the RMC said to Mittens, who had been keeping in the background. “Electrical equipment doesn’t work at Hogwarts, I should have thought of it.”
“But the RA and the CAD worked just fine.”
“The neuralyzer originally came from the Men in Black continuum, so it is much closer to ordinary technology. The RA and CAD were invented by Makes-Things and work by … I have no idea. Anyway, don’t think about it or maybe the RA will stop working too.” It sighed. “This is all my fault.”
“It’s just as much my fault. I’m the one responsible for packing the backpack.”
The RMC smiled a little. “But you didn’t know about Hogwarts and technology.”
“Then it’s still partly my fault,” Mittens said. “I ought to know a major canon like Harry Potter, so I should have known.”
“That is very kind of you, but no. This is only my fault. And I don’t know what to do. We could go back and get a Muggle-use wand, but that takes time and we risk the fic restarting and all our work being undone.” It hid its head in its hands for a moment. “Oh, how could I forget …” It lifted its head. “Forget,” it whispered. “Yes, that might just work.”
“You have an idea?”
“Yes and it has better work. We have to go to the oubliette, where Jareth placed Finian.”

“… to get the stories back in order, and you want me to join you? Did I get it all right?”
“That’s pretty much it, yes,” the RMC said.
Finian looked around in the small oubliette, his gaze lingering at the skull on the floor. “I suppose it’s better than staying here.”
“Great,” Mittens said. “Then you just have to do something for us.”
“What would that be?”
“How are you with Memory Charms?”
There was a brief silence, then Finian said: “Excuse me?”

They were back at Hogwarts and Harry Potter was standing about twenty meters away. Finian had been dressed as a student with the help of the D.O.R.K.S. and was holding his wand ready. Perhaps a little too ready.
“Listen and listen carefully,” the RMC said. “Don’t even think about trying to double-cross us. If what comes out of your mouth next is anything other than Obliviate, then my colleague will make sure you are dead before you get to the second syllable in whatever you are trying to say.”
Finian tensed a moment, then nodded and stepped towards Harry Potter.

An inordinate amount of memory erasing and telling false memories later, the agents and Finian were standing in the South Tower, in the room with all the weapons.
The RMC looked around, then shrugged. “Let’s get to it,” it said. “We have to clean them out, they are not canon.”
“What should we do with them?” Mittens asked.
“Thrown them into our RC. We can sort through them later, and whatever we don’t want, we can trade for something else. Maybe Agents Gillies and Briggs would like some loot in return for the pillows and the lantern.”
The agents both turned to Finian Bloodstone, who looked ready to faint.
“You did a very good job with those Memory Charms,” the RMC said “Give us a hand with this also, and we’ll send you to the Department of Personnel as soon as we are done.”

Next stop was the fake Underground. “How do you intend to go about burning this place?” the RMC asked.
“Well, I have a box of matches. I suppose I can just light a few torches. There’s a castle, a small city and an arena. Nothing compared to what DOGA has to deal with sometimes.” He looked thoughtful.
“Why do I get the feeling, that you have a much better idea?”
“I don’t know if it is a better idea. I just suddenly thought, that it has been an awfully long time since we last took all the minis outside.”
The RMC grinned.

Mittens was overseeing the destruction of the fake Underground. Since it, or at least the Labyrinth, might technically be considered a living entity, he and the RMC had charged it with being a location replacement and a horrible one at that. Then the RMC had left and sent out the minis. The minis were as happy as pigs in mud. Most of them were mini-Darkspawn, who loved nothing better than to destroy things, but the other minis were also holding their own. Mittens was simply walking around, checking if any of the bits showed sign of sentience by trying to either defend themselves or run away. So far he had seen neither.
“Scoundrel! Blackguard! Fiend!” Mittens turned around. The character-replacement of Sir Didymus, now back in its fox-shape, was mounted on its dog and yelling insults at him. “I will fight you to the death!” it yelled and waved its small baton.
“Sounds reasonable enough,” Mittens replied and drew his own knifes. The dog whimpered. “Sir Didymus, as a representative of the PPC, I hereby charge you with being a character replacement, being able to turn into a human once a year, winning all the jousts, not speaking in Olde English and having two aliases, that we know of.” He paused. “Actually, could you hang on for a moment? There’s someone I have to talk to.”
“Well, I …”
“Great. Just a minute.” Mittens opened a portal and stuck his head through.
The RMC back in RC #170 looked up at him. “Already done?” it asked. “Or is there a problem?”
“No, the minis are exceptionally good at tearing through things and setting them on fire. But I found the Sir Didymus-replacement and he’s sentient. So I charged him with all the stuff he has done wrong and then I thought, that it actually wasn’t a lot, so …” Mittens trailed off and the RMC got the distinct impression, even though it could only see his head, that he was stepping on his own feet.
“So you thought, you’d try to recruit him?” it finished.
“Yes. Do you think it’s a bad idea?”
“Not at all. I dislike unnecessary killings of sentient bits, so if you can recruit him, that would be fine. Remember to do a reading on the dog. If it is the real one, you have to send it home.”
“Okay, thanks.” Mittens pulled his head back out of the portal.
He turned back to Sir Didymus. “So you want to kill me for attacking the Underground?”
“Yes!”
Mittens tried to summon up all he knew about Sir Didymus, both in canon and in this fic. “But surely someone as perceptive as you, would have noticed that this is not, in fact, the real Underground?”
Sir Didymus looked at him, confused. “Now that you mention it, I suppose I have had the suspicion that …”
“That the Fae King and the Lady Keeper of the Labyrinth are not the real Jareth and Sarah?”
Sir Didymus’ face got a pained expression. Finally he said: “Yes. Exactly.”
“I’m from something called the PPC,” Mittens began and proceeded to tell all about it to an increasingly eager Sir Didymus.
“You mean, you actually go on quests and defeat monsters and rescue damsels in distress like Lady Sarah?” he asked at last. “Can I join?”
Mittens smiled. “Sure,” he said. “But you’ll have to get a new name.”
“My name?” Sir Didymus looked crestfallen. “But it is what I am known by.”
“You are joining the PPC and that means laying off your old life and beginning a new. You’ll make a new name for yourself.” He thought for a moment. “In honour of the late and wonderful Jim Henson, creator of the Labyrinth, how about we name you James? James Vulpes?”
“James Vulpes. Not bad. But no ‘sir’?”
“No, sorry.” Mittens discretely pointed the CAD at the dog and gave a small sigh of relief after seeing the readout. “Your dog needs a new name too,” he said. “I suggest, um, Cabal. That’s the name of King Arthur’s dog.” The dog tilted its head as if it had to think about this, but neither it, nor the newly named James Vulpes had any objections to the name.
Mittens opened a portal. “If you’ll just step through here, the Department of Personnel will take care of all the details.”

After about an hour of destruction, the Underground couldn’t take any more beating and started to simply dissolve. Mittens rounded up the minis, got them to stand in two long rows and counted them carefully twice, before opening a portal back to the RC and taking them back. Behind them the fake Underground melted into nothing.

Mittens sat down in one of the beanbags with a sigh. The Prefect Badger, which seemed to have taken a liking to the place and had decided to stay, curled up next to his feet.
“Feeling down?” the RMC asked.
Mittens started slowly emptying the backpack for souvenirs. “Yeah,” he said. Then he shrugged. “I shouldn’t let it get me down. You don’t.”
“It’s probably worse, because the Labyrinth is the first canon you ever learned to love.”
“Not to mention the only. I should expand my repertoire.”
“It might help. That way you can think of one canon while you’re watching another being defiled.” The RMC got an idea. It sent the console a look that promised it would take a flame thrower to it, if it started beeping now, and said: “You need to unwind. Let’s go watch the Lion King in 3D.”
“I thought the movie theatre here only showed badfics?”
“I’m talking about the real Lion King in real 3D. I suggest we go as birds. They can go almost anywhere and won’t be noticed.” It looked at Mittens. “There are perks in this job,” it said. “And sometimes we even get to enjoy them.”

Read Full Post »

Older Posts »